Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Kate Steele

Pages: 1 ... 3 4 [5] 6 7 ... 11
81
Climax Control Archives / Kate's Pride
« on: June 19, 2020, 09:34:42 PM »
 Kate Steele couldn’t help but walk around the hotel with a huge smile on her face. Into The Void had gone exactly in the way that she had planned for it to go. She was still the Internet Bombshell Championship and she made sure to let the entire world know as she held the Internet Championship close to her shoulder. The smile escaped her lips as she had far surpassed that of the doubts and the haters. She had successfully taken down the likes of Keira Johnson and in doing so she was now in sole position of having the most combined title defenses with the Internet Championship. She felt like she was at the top of the world and nobody could bring her down. She made her way straight to the bar where she caught up with the likes of her cousin and fellow band member Ruby. Ruby smiles as she looks right at Kate.

“Great title defense tonight… You were amazing out there…”

Kate could only nod her head as she looks back at her cousin.

“Of course it was amazing. I was the one wrestling out in that ring. I know Keira was running her mouth that I should have been afraid of Sin but tonight I feel as if I am on top of the entire world. Not only did I successfully defended my title against Keira when I submitted her but I was able to choke out Roxi a few weeks before that. One can only wonder when is the company going to give me what I want?! When are they going to put me up against the champion so we can see which one of us would emerge as the supreme best bombshell on the roster…”

Ruby nods her head with a sigh.

“Don’t let the success go to your head. You should just take baby steps and be happy of the title that you currently have. Not many people have the luxury of walking around with a championship around their waist let alone pulling out a win. Don’t take anything for granted Diamond. Things are going smoothly for all of us in the band. Your success in the ring is only going to further the success of your life outside the ring which means Diamond & The Gem Stones will just continue to get popular. Our merchandise will sell and it’s going to be easy to promote our movie…”

Ruby nods her head as she speaks some more.

“Don’t try to rush the process by trying to gain more than what you could handle. Besides as much as you have a reason to be happy you have to think about your husband. He didn’t do that well against Tony Thorn so just keep that in mind before you over…”

Kate stands up on the bar counter as she picks up a bottle of Grey Goose and raises it high into the air. She begins to guzzle it down as she smiles at Ruby and at everybody else that is sitting at the bar.

“Drinks are on me… WE ARE ALL GOING TO DRINK UNTIL EVERYBODY IS BLOODY WASTED BECAUSE I AM STILL YOUR CHAMPION… CHEERS ALL!!!!!!!!”

Ruby just sighs in return as she finally finishes her statement.

“Celebrate…Look maybe you should just take it easy Kate… Nothing good ever comes from you drinking..”

Kate however can’t help but pour some of her liquor on that of Ruby and the blue haired vixen quickly gets up as she glares daggers at Kate. She just sighs in return as she begins to speak.

“What the hell is your problem?! Why would you even do that!!!”

“You need to learn how to have some fun… You always want to act so uptight and like a hopeless romantic fantasizing over Chip. Let loose once and a while Ruby. We are at the top of the world. How could things even get that worse for us… It’s hard to get worse when you are in the situation that I am in… What more could I even want?!”

Ruby sighs.

“I understand but just relax… Things seem to be going a little too well at the moment. Things just don’t land perfectly at all times. There is bound to be a hiccup or two. There will be a time where you won’t have that championship anymore and you will change back into being plain old Kate. Let’s just count our blessings and make the most of what we have…”

“Bollocks… You need to drink a bit!”

Kate smiles as she motions to the bar tender to pour her a drink. Kate quickly jumps off of the bar as she can spot Crystal walking in her direction. Kate smiles as she quickly runs up to her.

“Oh hello Queenie… I know you must be feeling great about yourself considering you just won the Queen For A Day match. Have you decided what you wanted to do with your huge opportunity?!”

Christina shakes her head before shrugging her shoulders.

“To be honest I don’t have a clue… I just feel whatever decision I make nobody is going to be happy with it. Your husband has already been making demands of me… He like wants for me and him to team up with each other so we could maybe go about fighting for the Mixed Tag Team titles together…”

Kate smirks.

“Sounds like a splendid idea… My husband deserves everything. Granted he really should prove himself so he can move in the right direction in this company. Things hadn’t really been going his way especially with those losses to Austin James Mercer and of course Tony Thorn. Losing to Tony isn’t that much of a big deal though it’s not like he has really done anything besides be booked like once every six months… My husband deserves a chance to be in the spotlight and if you were a real friend you would give him what he wants…”

Christina looks at Kate as she smiles in return.

“So a match in which he could prove himself you say?!”

“Yes… Christina hook him up with the best… Father’s Day is the same day as your show so whatever you book him in do it in a way in which Juliet can be proud of him…”

Christina smiles widely.

“Are there any other requests… I mean I might as well give everyone exactly what they want since all of my friends feel like they should get a hand out.”

Kate nods her head as she takes another sip of her bottle.

“Of course there’s more you should give me what I have been asking for since the beginning. I am YOUR biggest STAR for Rose Productions of course. Every single time I go out there and defend my title I do believe I am rolling in the money for your company. So put me in a situation where I could make even more money…I want the World Champion in a match… It’s about time I get a chance to face her.”

Ruby runs over as she smiles at Christina.

“Hi Christina please don’t mind Diamond… She’s been drinking and she just isn’t herself…”

“Oh no it’s perfectly fine Ruby… Kate is just sharing her mind and she is really opinionated. She wants her husband to simply be handed a chance to shine so he is going to get exactly what he wants, and Kate wants to shine as well so I am going to give her exactly what she wants…”

Kate smiles as she looks at Christina nodding her head again.

“I knew you were one of my best friends Crystal. I always liked you and that won’t ever change…”

Christina smiles as she speaks some more.

“I wouldn’t get too excited quickly because your husband will have his chance to propel himself in a match because I am going to put him in a situation where he is surrounded by three other champions… As a matter of fact I am thinking about a tag team match…”

“OH really?!”

Kate smiles warmly.

“I have a feeling he is going to love it…”

Christina smiles warmly as she continues to speak.

“We are going to see the likes of Teddy Steele teaming up with the World Bombshell Champion Evie Jordan…”

Kate’s eyes open wide up in amazement as she looks at Crystal.

“BOLLOCKS… Are you fucking kidding me right now?! I know Evie is a great talent and everything but how dare you team up MY MAN with her especially after all of the horrible things she said about him. That’s complete bullshit Christina… As a matter of fact that is simply…”

Kate turns her attention over to Ruby who shrugs her shoulders and says her one word.

“OUTRAGEOUS!!!!!!!!!!!!”

“My thoughts exactly it’s clearly outrageous…”

“Not really when you think about it…”

Christina smiles warmly.

“You see that is one side of the ring and on the other side of the ring we will have the SCW World Champion Ben Jordan teaming up with the SCW Internet Bombshell Champion Kate Steele. Strange bedfellows in its finest form! If Teddy really wants to ascend to a higher position in this company he needs to beat his wife’s team to do so and of course if you want to win Kate you need to destroy your husband’s dreams. Somebody’s dreams are going to live on and one of yours is going to crash down. The only thing to make it even better is to make it open the show. There won’t be any time to think it over… We are going to get right to business….”

“OUTRAGEOUS!!!!!!!!!!!”

Ruby yells in return as Kate begins to plead with Christina.

“Christina you don’t really want to do this… Like come on you can’t do this…”

Christina smiles in return.

“Actually I can do whatever I want to do. I did win Queen for a Day. I can book whoever in whatever type of match that I want. You want to prove you truly are the best of the best. You will have your chance you just have to beat your husband in order to obtain it, and as far as your husband goes. Teddy has been begging for a chance to shine so now in a match in which he is the only man without a title he has his opportunity to do so…Let’s just see who wants it the most… You can cry and scream about my bookings….”

Kate shrugs her shoulders as she looks at Crystal as the liquor is obviously talking.

“So really that’s what you got for us?! It can’t be that bad… I know it sucks to be my husband but I will be damned if I just let him win. I will destroy him and Evie Jordan because at the end of the day I am the fucking best and nobody can ever take that from me…”

Christina just shakes her head.

“Don’t act like that Kate… You really are sounding how I used to sound when I started to drive the dagger in Seleana’s back and jealousy truly didn’t suit me well so it doesn’t look good on you either. You should be trying your best to uplift your husband and not bury him…”

Kate shakes her head as she looks at her championship.

“You think I honestly give a fuck, the only thing I care about is the title around my waist and as awful as it might be to see you put him in front of me. it is what it is. I will bury him just like I do with whoever gets put in my way. I will beat him and Evie and I will be one step closer into claiming what I am after. It is what it is. My only regrets is I have to go through him to get what I want but that’s the nature of the beast sometimes. Thank you so much for the opportunity Christina… I won’t let you down…”

With that Kate takes another swig of the bottle as she can’t help but crack a very wicked grin. She walks away as Ruby just sighs in return.

“I have no idea at what has gotten into her… She really is acting a little OUTRAGEOUS!!!”

With that Christina just shakes her head as we leave on this image.






The cameras come into focus and as they do we are treated to a sight of Kate Steele with the Internet Championship around her shoulder. She smiles as she holds it tightly as her eyes move to that of the camera lens. She slowly begins to speak.

“Bloody fucking hell how many actually thought that I was going to emerge from Into The Void with an AND STILL YOUR INTERNET CHAMPION KATE STEELE… Now I will go on record and say that Keira Johnson is as tough as they come. There was a reason why she had built herself up and got herself into a title opportunity. Now she did bring the fight and there’s no doubt in my mind that she will go on to be a future champion in the company. She will one day be holding some serious gold and when that happens nobody will be able to stop her. She has all the tools in the world to be a marquee player. She just needs to keep driving and keep on persevering. As long as she doesn’t give up nothing will stop her…

Mark my words on that Keira will be a big time player but the fact of the matter I told everybody it just wouldn’t happen at my expense. I am still the fucking champion and that isn’t something that is going to change any time soon. Out of the three singles champions to walk into Into the Void as a champion I am the only one consistent enough to walk out with my championship. Everybody else fell into the trap of losing and I got the job done…”

Kate smirks wickedly as she nods her head as she continues to speak.

“Is there honestly anybody in this company who has the ability to stop me from winning?! I haven’t lost  a singles match this year. I may have been on the wrong side of a few tag team matches but I haven’t been pinned or submitted. Nobody has even come close to taking me down so why should anything change now?! I guess this week is going to be the ultimate test because I get exactly everything I want. After complaining and bitching about it enough due to our lovely Queen’s booking I get to be in the ring with the World Bombshell Champion and how fitting it’s that of Evie Jordan… Evie our history seems to run deeply doesn’t it… First and foremost congratulations on becoming the World Champion. You finally get everything you could have ever wanted. You are not only back at the top of the world but you get to share that feeling with that of your husband as the Golden Couple…

Once again you are Golden… You did it once when you both held the Roulette Championships and now here you are as the World Champions. I can only imagine how the celebration went. It was probably a lot of orgasms and him breaking you in. It was probably a lot of you flicking through your man’s phone so he could pick a perfect picture that he could jerk off too as his backdrop right?! To be honest I really don’t give a fuck about how it feels to be golden. I will constantly remind you of this until the cow comes home. I am by no means nice… I simply just play a nice girl on television. The only thing on my mind right now is continuing on with my dominance as being the best singles bombshell champion in the company. I am marching my way into being the woman of the year and flat out simply being the absolute best. In a little over a month and a few weeks I will have shattered Mikah’s reign and that just makes it even better…

I don’t mean to stroke my own ego but I will have been champion for almost half of a year that’s amazing right?! I know you don’t have to tell me what I already know. Evie this is your moment though. You get to face me once again and even though you are on cloud nine because you got through Andrea you beat a woman who only got to where she is by beating the same woman three times. Other than that what did Andrea really do?! Not that much if I can be honest. You just happened to get the best of a woman on a night. The only reason why you were even in that match to begin with is because Mark Cross carried you to a win when he beat my BFTP partner. It’s not like you were the one that pinned me to put yourself in that situation. It’s not like you made your dreams come true. You got carried all throughout the tourney…

But hey I have to give you some credit right? You made it to your third finals for the BFTP so that’s something right?! You could have built up momentum for your huge Championship match but you ended up losing to the likes of Alicia Lukas. I honestly don’t know how you ended up pulling out the win at the Super Card when you lost right before it. You can make these demands that you have a list and are willing to fight everybody and anybody but you were already exposed by a few people on your list. You honestly dropped the ball to Alicia. You fucked it up against Sierra Williams. A few years ago you couldn’t even beat me so what has changed all of this time?! Am I really supposed to be impressed by the fact that you have a big belt now?!”

Kate shakes her head.

“Nothing has changed… It’s still the same shit a few years ago you tried to take my Internet Championship and I denied you… At the BFTP finale you may have won the match but again you were denied of my championship. When push comes to shove you simply just can’t get the job done against me. Here’s the scary part about everything. The last time Mark won you the match over my team but I highly doubt that will be the case this time. I am teaming up with the best man in the company today in the form of your husband Ben Jordan… Not that I have anything against my husband but he has been exposed by many different people in this company so I don’t know how he can just help you win… You will have your work cut out for you…”

Kate shakes her head some more.

“I doubt my husband is going to beat Ben… Not that I don’t have confidence in him but I refuse to have him fuck it up for me… I need to beat you again Evie… I need to make a statement and nothing will come in the way of that. You will actually have to do what you can to take me down and I doubt you have it in you. Not against the likes of me… Not against the only woman who has yet to be pinned or submitted in the company this year. Bring your best it just won’t be enough….”

Kate smiles as she nods her head and speaks some more.

“And I guess that brings me to the likes of your tag team partner. My lovely husband Teddy Steele… Teddy you know you are everything to me, marrying you by far has been the happiest day of my life. You are the father of my daughter and there isn’t anybody else that I could imagine sharing life with. In my lowest points you are there for me and that’s encouragement that always gets me to go forward…

Sweetie you are the best and that won’t change in my mind but this week you will get a dose of reality because you happen to be my opponent. Truth be told I don’t think you have it in you to even help Evie in beating me. You don’t have what it takes to beat Ben Jordan. You couldn’t even overcome a man who doesn’t get booked frequently. You froze under the pressure when you fought against Fenris and now you want to prove that you have changed for the better?! You wish to prove that you have what it takes?! How can one take you seriously when you lose match after match. You lost to Mark Cross multiple times, you lost to Tony Thorn, and of course Austin James Mercer…

Now you are on a path to trying to better yourself so you can eventually step in the ring with J2H yet every time his music plays you act all scared shitless… Where is this change that you have talked about?! Where is you getting better and trying to move yourself in the right direction?! You talk yourself up so much and yet I don’t see the progress… All I see is a man who would rather play dress up in drag instead of actually being a decent wrestler…

If you put as much as you do into wrestling as you do with your ridiculous call outs and running your mouth you might actually amount to something other than being a jobber. Nobody takes you seriously and even now people still look at you as being a joke. I know it’s your goal to fight J2H in the main event at High Stakes but I will be damned if you take that spot away from me because I will be doing everything in my power to make sure I have that spot.

You can’t stop me Teddy and I doubt you even have the power to. Your dreams of making it to the big time will officially be put on hold because Ben and I will be winning this week. We will showcase why we are the two most dominant champions in the company today, and the both of you will be afterthoughts. I am going to do whatever it takes to win and there isn’t a damn thing that anybody in this match can do to stop me. Evie and Teddy you can do whatever you think is going to help you win but by the end of the night you will find yourselves SHIPWRECKED… See you soon…”

With that Kate raises her championship and it’s on that image that we slowly fade out on.

82
Supercard Archives / Tony Thorn V Teddy Warren
« on: June 05, 2020, 11:58:29 PM »
 Hotel Room

Teddy honestly needed to get away from everything. He glanced over at his wife who was sleeping peacefully in the bed. She couldn’t help but move about as she seemed to look like that of Sleeping Beauty and showed no signs of waking up as she was in and out of consciousness. Teddy turned the television on as he every single channel was covering that of the protests around the world. Teddy just sighed as his daughter walked over to where he was sitting and she sat next to him. She smiled as she looked over into his eyes.

“Daddy… Why are people going so crazy in the world… I don’t know why people would be rude to each other and they would do this Black Lives Matter stuff…”

Teddy nods his head as he looks at his Anglo-Saxon adopted daughter. He wraps his arms around his twelve year old as he sighs in return.

“It’s because there’s just so much hate in the world pumpkin. For some reason there are people in this world who don’t like people who have the color that I have. They have this opinion of me and instead of judging me by the content of my character they make assumptions based on my race. It is really naïve that some people can honestly act like that but you don’t have to worry about anything. Even if you had the same color as me it wouldn’t make a difference. I would never allow anybody to hurt you. You are my daughter and that is more than enough of a reason for me to be there for you…”

Juliet smiles as she grabs her father and embracing him into a hug.

“I love you daddy… I don’t want you to get hurt and I don’t know what I would do if anybody hurt you…”

“I know pumpkin. That’s just the world we live in. There are a lot of people who act like that but none of that is important right now. Your mom’s birthday is going to be in a few days. I think she had a really bad concussion from jumping off of that tour bus so we need to take care of her. She has a huge birthday coming up and we need to make sure she has the best birthday party that she has ever had. I have this practical joke I want to play on her and I am going to need your help to sell it. You think you can do that much for me?!”

Juliet nods her head with a chuckle.

“You know I can do that… Tricking mommy is going to be so much fun. She always does everything to trick you so this is actually going to be amazing for once…”

“Good I need you to really look after her. I need to get some fresh air so I am really counting on you to be there for mommy. No matter what it’s up to you to make sure she continues to sleep peacefully…”

“I will do it dad but where are you going?!”

“Don’t worry about it… I just need some time for myself…”

Teddy smiles at his daughter as he walks into the other room of his hotel suite. He walks over to that of his wife’s makeup bag and pulls out some various forms of eye liner and lipsticks. He places them in his pocket as he walks over to the safe in the room. He presses a few buttons and as he does the safe opens up. Inside of the safe is a large dress. He pulls it out and holds it close to his chest as he finds a pair of heels and a blonde wig. He holds them tightly as he quickly sneaks out of the hotel room and runs down the corridor. He passes by various signs that read SCW Talent Show. Teddy smiles as he quickly runs to that of the hotel lobby and he quickly goes into the men’s bathroom and locks the door behind him. He took a long glance at his reflection.

Teddy had so many thoughts going through his head.  He could only envision that of Tony Thorn talking to him. In the same way he had always envisioned J2H being one step ahead of him. The image of Tony was now the one that was haunting him as it started to speak to him.

“As I always said… I want you to take off that mask Teddy. We both know the truth and as much as you try to deny it you aren’t the family man that you perceive to be. You are a selfish fuck. You need the spotlight and the real version of you was the one that did everything in his power to get that attention. Are you honestly okay with being in your wife’s shadows?! Are you happy with her gaining the spotlight and you being relegated to that of background noise?! You are so much better than that and I know you have it in you to be better than that… Show me who you really are. Show me the person behind the mask and become the Teddy that intrigued me…”

Teddy honestly didn’t know what got into him as he opened up one of Kate’s lipsticks. He slowly started to place it across his lips as a bright pink was around his mouth. It wasn’t enough for Teddy as he put on some of his wife’s makeup as he covered his face a bit. He made sure to put the eye liner on and he smacked his lips together. Tony’s image smirked as he clapped his hands together to speak to Teddy.

“That’s what I like to see Teddy… This is the real version of you isn’t it. Doesn’t this feel so great… Isn’t it exhilarating to finally be who you were destined to be… Whatever happened to my little Teddy bear… You had such strength such charm. You were so great and the most hated man in the company. Are you honestly happy that petite Bitch of yours manipulated you into you becoming who you aren’t supposed to be… She twisted your entire mentality Teddy and you know that isn’t you… She’s probably laughing at you because you are back in her shadow. She can now be the spotlight hug and you showing yourself as a family man is just a way to make sure you don’t do anything stupid… I never took you as somebody who loved being controlled….”

Teddy sighs as he shakes his head. He suddenly puts the dress on along with the heels. He covers his hair with that of the blonde wig. A smile escapes his lips as Tony’s image just smiles.

“That’s looks so much better. This is the real you. No matter how much you wish to deny it you simply can’t run away from who you were destined to be. You are supposed to be the man that would eventually go on to be better than that of J2H… How can you do that with such a selfish wife?! Is she even worth it… After all her and her band were beaten down by a single woman in my mom. How bad does that even look when you think about it…Just think about it Teddy. You can’t let people control you but if you let me show you the errors of your way we can work on making things right…. Go on live out your wildest fantasy. Go do what you were born to do…”

With that Teddy can’t help but make his way to that of that special talent show. He had no idea why he was heading in that direction but something was basically calling him to do so. He didn’t know what it was but something definitely had a grip on him. He finally made it to his destination of this special talent show. He made his way to the stage in his heels as the smile escapes his lips, and we could hear an announcer announce him.

“Ladies and gentlemen coming to the stage to sing it’s raining men by the weather girls is the newest member of the GEM STONES… PEARL!!!!!!!”

Teddy smiled as he sang the song as passionately as he could. He blew kisses out to the crowd as he waved and smirked at everyone in attendance. He was over the top with his flamboyancy among other things. He strutted all around the stage as he finally felt free. He was liberated from Kate and her controlling ways. He didn’t have a care in the world. Maybe just maybe Tony was right all around. He didn’t want to agree with his nemesis but he did have a point. Teddy received a bunch of cheers and he smiled as he saw the image of Tony clapping for him.

“Bravo Teddy bravo… I knew you would be quite the star in the making. Pearl is such a gorgeous name. It’s way better than that of the real Gem Stones but I have one last surprise for you and you are definitely going to love it…”

With that Teddy seems befuddled and it’s as this moment that he could see his twelve year old daughter walking towards him. Juliet makes her way to him as she seems to be really confused.

“Daddy why are you wearing a dress and makeup… Can you explain to me what’s going on?!”

“Pumpkin listen… I need to tell you something about daddy… The truth is that I am actually….”

What would Teddy say?! How could he explain drag and the way he felt deep inside of him. He didn’t like it but Tony seemed to have gotten to him and now he was in a weird situation. Maybe just maybe this was the real version of himself. It felt seriously uncomfortable. He looked at his daughter and before he could even open his mouth he quickly woke up in his bed. He looked to his side and could see his wife sleeping peacefully next to him. His eyes moved to that of the television and his daughter was watching all of the protests.

“Oh daddy you are awake… Can I ask you a question why do people…”

This felt like a weird case of déjà vu and Teddy didn’t know what to think. He quickly cut her off as he motioned for his daughter to come to him.

“Come here pumpkin… There’s so much going on in the world but as important as that is the only thing that matters is this time we all have together. This is what matters to me. I love both you and my mother and despite whatever weird thoughts might come into my head nothing will ever keep my focus off of you both. You understand that right?! You are my daughter and it doesn’t matter what our skin color is. Nothing will ever change the way I feel about you or your mother…”

Juliet smiles as wide as she possibly could as she can’t help but chuckle in return.

“That sounds so awesome daddy and I really can’t wait until we do this huge birthday party for mommy. It’s going to be quite exciting.”

“It will be really exciting and she is going to love every single bit of it pumpkin… I would do anything for the both of you. No matter what you are what’s on my mind at all times. Your mommy is truly that of a great little warrior and you are the best daughter a guy could ask for. Why don’t you come into the bed so we can all snuggle with one another. We can order us a great movie and get the best possible room service that this hotel has to offer. How does that sound?!”

Juliet’s eyes light up as she jumps into the bed beside her parents. Despite Kate being out like a light Teddy knew he could never turn his back on this. Not now and certainly not ever. This is what meant everything to him. He would never stop being a family man. He loved it way too much.





You know what I am going to be honest and say I have been waiting for this moment for a while now. I can finally get my hands on that of Tony Thorn and this has been a long time coming. Tony I can respect your drive for the business and I can get behind the fact that you have done enough in this business to be undefeated. I certainly haven’t had that luxury. I lost my share of matches but I am proud for everything I have done in this company. I may not have the best record by any means but I always try my best to bring it.

What you did a month ago was inexcusable. I came down to the ring with the likes of my daughter. It was perhaps the biggest moment in my entire career. I don’t care if I won most hated man of the year. I don’t even care if I won the Roulette Championship but there are some images that are worth a lot more than that of any award or holding gold. You can’t take away sharing a moment with your child.

It was the best day of my career. My daughter and I sprinted through the curtains and we were able to sing with each other. We had the band playing in the background and she got to see firsthand what it was like to walk in daddy’s shoes. I will never forget how happy she was to take that stroll down the aisle. Not even Kate has done that with her but I did and it was a magical moment.

Yet as magical as it was you ruined it because you came out to the ring and you jumped me. You beat me down and you gave me a fucking concussion when you took things a step too far by blasting me with that chair over and over again. It was very rude and it damn sure was inconsiderate because I was forced to stay in a medical facility when all of this Corona shit was going on. It was nerve racking and honestly I fucking HATED having to be in the hotel and watch from afar as my wife tried to stand up for my honor.

It was bullshit just like other things but this week it’s about us in that ring. It’s about us locking up and no matter what happens I am going to give you everything I got. It may not be enough but it’s not really about winning. It’s about standing up for my family and being a wonderful husband. Nothing can ever take that away from me win or lost. So bring your best Tony I will be waiting…

83
Supercard Archives / Queen For The Day Match
« on: June 05, 2020, 11:35:02 PM »
 Saxon Hotel

It finally felt like a huge weight was off of Crystal’s shoulders as she had told her ex-husband about their son Brayden and as much as she had been hurting over it for the past 19 years of her life. She realized that telling Todd Williams really didn’t matter anyway. Especially considering he hasn’t grown up and he was still about cheating on his wives and making babies with other women. Maybe he wasn’t the most role model of parents but at least he knew. There was only one thing left to do now that she had covered all of the bases of confronting her past issues with that of her mother and resolving things with her former husband. The only thing left to do was to deal with that of her son and that was going to be hard for her. She had no idea what to say or do. How was she supposed to come into the life of a 19 year old son?! How can one make up for all of those years of missed birthdays and missed milestone achievements like graduations among other things. Crystal knew sooner or later she would have to deal with it at some point. What she didn’t realize is how soon things would be coming upon her. After taking her private jet to a nearby airport in Las Vegas, Crystal had found her way back to that of the Saxon Hotel.

She had passed through the routine temperature check and she could be seen walking to the elevator door but something stopped her in her tracks. It was a voice and it was one she knew. Although she hadn’t heard it all that much she couldn’t deny who the voice was from as it made her get the chills.

“Where do you think you are going… You thought you were just going to hide from me forever… I told you a few months ago that I would hunt you down when you least expected it mom. Now we are going to talk and I think I deserve that much…”

Crystal turns around and as she does she is met by that of her 19 year old son Brayden Hilton. She hugs him tightly as she gazes into his eyes but he seems stand offish as he backs away looking back at his mother.

“Oh my God Bradyen you are safe… I was so worried about you…”

“Bullshit… I doubt you even gave a shit about me… If you really did you would have reached out to me and you would have did everything in your power to be a mother to me. You haven’t even tried to do anything to show me you love me.”

Crystal nods her head just sighing in return as she crosses her arms looking at him.

“How did you even get into the hotel… This is locked down to everyone from the public…”

Brayden shakes his head as he looks back at her.

“Not that you care but Brittany was able to get me in here by telling everyone that I was her brother and more importantly your son. It’s not like she lied or anything, and honestly it’s a shame. I would have expected better from you though. Considering everything you got going on with just about everybody. You have time to put on this big production for Kate Steele. You have time to be there for this little girl with Leukemia, and you even have time to be there for all of these Lopez siblings and Zdunich sibling in laws but you can’t spend five minutes of your time with that of your own flesh and blood. With somebody you created…”

Crystal thinks about it as she looks at her son. There was so many thoughts going through her head and it isn’t long before Brittany walks into the view. She has her arms crossed and now Crystal is confronted by her twins. Brittany sighs in return.

“Mom… I can explain…”

Crystal however doesn’t say anything as she motions to both of her children to follow her. They find their way to that of a private room and all of them walk inside as she closes the door behind her. She lets out a long sigh as she begins to speak in return.

“First and foremost I just want to say thank God you are okay Brayden…”

“I don’t want to hear that shit mom…”

“BRAYDEN CHRISTIAN HILTON you will listen to what I have to say. I can understand the venom that you have towards me but I am not going to allow you to continuously disrespect me. That may have been acceptable for the first few times but we are not going to have that happen anymore. You can hold whatever opinion you want of me and you can as well Brittany but I think I need to explain myself first…”

She walks over to Brayden and holds him by the shoulder as she gazes right into his eyes.

“I just want to say that I am thankful that you are alive. There’s just so much fucked up shit going on in the world and not one day went by that I didn’t think about you. In a world filled with so much racism and so much hatred I am happy to see that you are safe and sound. It’s hard growing up as a black man in a society that is filled with so much hatred. I am happy that I can stand here and look you eye to eye and see that are healthy and are able to have a conversation with me…”

“Mom…”

“Mom nothing Brayden, this world can be quite a horrible place to live in. You can get arrested simply for just being black and that’s a damn shame. Your skin color can cause an entire nation to look at you differently. With everything that is going on with George Floyd it really makes you look at things in a different light. I know in your eyes I might be the most horrible person in the world to you because I wasn’t around or didn’t even try to make an effort but let me explain something to you… I didn’t have it easy…”

Crystal looks at Brittany at this point.

“And whether I decided to keep Brittany and let go of you Brayden or vice versa there wasn’t going to be a right answer to any of the situation. For me personally it was challenging raising Brittany because I had to deal with racism before Brittany came  to this world. I was ridiculed at school. It felt awful just to go to school. Every single day I would receive insult after insult. It wasn’t easy being half Latina and half African American. Back then I was always looking for a place to feel accepted or where I could fit in. I thought softball was the answer but that wasn’t it. It was a small escape but the entire team was made up of white people. They didn’t care about me. It didn’t even matter if I was a big time prospect one who had skills as a pitcher that hadn’t been seen in ages. My teammates only saw me as a nuisance who was preventing them from getting playing time… Reality hit me the moment I joined high school and it was there where I saw how bad things could be…”

Brayden crosses his arms as he glances at his mom.

“What do you mean how bad things are for you?! It couldn’t have been that bad could it…”

“I didn’t even tell this to Brittany but truth be told it was very hard. My closest friend was that of a white girl named Stephanie Sullivan or better known as Brittany’s Godmother. When it came to everybody else in the school with me being of a mixed race, to the Spanish people I wasn’t Spanish enough to fit in with them, and I wasn’t black enough to be with them either. I wasn’t authentic because of my background and my skin color. I didn’t have either of my biological parents in my life so that just made it worse. I couldn’t walk down a hallway without somebody calling me a name. if both sets of minority groups didn’t want me where was I supposed to fit in. I didn’t have anywhere to go… Being pregnant made it worst. It just escalated issues even more. More name calling followed and it made me feel extremely worthless. I knew I didn’t want to be there anymore…”

Crystal points at Brittany before she looked over at Brayden.

“When I was in that hospital and found out I was having twins I knew I couldn’t choose the both of you. I physically and emotionally couldn’t do it. it’s not that I didn’t want to because if I had my way I definitely would have tried to do so but I didn’t want my sins to become your sins. I chose Brittany and that’s for the simple fact that I thought a girl could cope with things better than a boy could. I wanted my boy to get as far away as he could from being attached to me. You could be in a place where people could spend time with you and they could be confident in their own skin. They could teach you things such as confidence and what it means to really achieve in life… Yet when it comes to me I have lived on this Earth for 32 years and I still lack that confidence…”

Crystal sighs as she shakes her head and speaks some more.

“I am not happy with who I am and because of such I have always tried to shift things or constantly go about changing because I am not happy with who I am. I created an entire Hollywood movie studio dynasty not to get involved in movies or anything like that. I don’t really care about that stuff but it always offered an opportunity to be somebody else. I could always costume change and become something new. Even in the wrestling world I always go about doing things spontaneously because I don’t have to live with the realization that I am still that mixed breed trashy girl from Detroit… A woman who doesn’t feel comfortable around her family because when she sees her Lopez siblings all she can see is that they at least fully latina. Same thing goes for my Hilton siblings they at least look fully black…”

Crystal begins to cry as Brittany hugs her mother tightly. Brayden keeps his eyes fixed on his mother as he takes a deep breath and replies back to her.

“Look you don’t have to say anything else I get what you are saying. As angry as I might be over you not being there to be honest I am happy that you did let me go. I was raised by a great family. I went to all of the best schools. I was raised by a great family who taught me to be comfortable in my own skin. They taught me what it means to be a survivor and how I needed to fight twice as harder to get ahead in life. I know how to act in front of the police, and I know what I should if things get out of control. I am actually very blessed but part of me always wanted to know about my parents. I wanted to know what they were about and why I they let me go… I visited dad once I found out who my biological father was and it’s like he didn’t even give a damn about me. He just tried to buy me off by giving me money but I never wanted that… I wanted to build a relationship. I wanted to feel like I belonged and he didn’t give me that…”

Brayden shakes his head in disgust.

“From what I saw he was just a big time womanizer and if he could just sleep around and get another woman pregnant while being married I could only imagine what he did to you when you were young mom…”

Crystal cries as she wipes the tears from her eyes.

“It was challenging… Being married to him was absolutely toxic but when you don’t really know any better I just went with the flow. Not only was he toxic but when I was around his father…. Roman Williams was a big time criminal. The head of the Williams Dynasty and he tried to….”

Crystal can’t help but let more tears roll down her cheek as she looks at Brittany and Brayden who just glance back at her.

“He tried to do what mom?!”

Brayden says passionately as he looks deeply into her eyes.

“He tried to rape me… And I didn’t know what to do. At the last second Todd was there to save me. He said he would deal with it but he never brought it up again. He just said it was his father being a womanizer and hating him because his childbirth resulted in Todd’s mother’s death. I couldn’t control that and it just made me feel worthless… Like I was simply nothing… I wanted Todd to bring it up but he never did. He just kept brushing it under the rug and it made my self-esteem go further down the drain. It just added to the overwhelming idea that I didn’t want to be me anymore. I could never be me. I think Todd was so upset over hearing it over and over again that he eventually had the movie studio made for me and I could put on three layers of bullshit to leave that hurt and abused girl in the background…”

Crystal cries more.

“So even though I was married it felt like I never was because the one person who was always supposed to be there for me wasn’t there, and it’s not like I knew how to stand up for myself.  On top of that I was a very young mother and I basically had to raise Brittany and I wasn’t ready for that. There were bumps along the way. I would drink a lot to the point where I hit my own daughter with a car and it was one big fucked up mess… That woman could have never reached out to you Brayden. She wouldn’t have been there for you… I would have only been toxic and…”

Brayden thinks about it as he finally nods his head in agreement.

“Mom you don’t have to say anything else. I fully get it now. I get why you are the way you are. I understand why you always need to be accepted. Why at times you feel the need to act so shallow and it must have been hard having to deal with everything you went through. Let me be honest though you shouldn’t feel ashamed of anything though. You made the decisions you made for a reason. When I found out you and Todd were my parents I wanted to seek you both out so I could know. I know I acted tough in the beginning but I wanted to find out what you both were about. I can honestly see where you both stand and you were a victim of major bullying. You were bullied when you were young, when you were a teenager, and even today it seems like people love to bully you in the wrestling world but mom you don’t have to put up with that shit anymore. You don’t have to run away when the going gets tough because you have people that have your back!”

Brayden smiles as he nods his head in agreement.

“You are Crystal Hilton and it doesn’t matter what you call yourself you can’t run away from who you are or what you are.  Just like in the Lion King Simba had to remember who exactly he was. No matter what you feel is plaguing you down you just can’t let it be like that anymore. You need to be bigger. Who cared if Simba killing his father was fact or fiction?! It still didn’t change the fact that the very moment that Mufasa died was the very moment that Simba was the rightful king. Nothing could ever change his God given right… And now it’s time for you to finally reclaim who exactly you are…”

Brayden smiles as he looks at Crystal.

“When I was looking for my parents it wasn’t to get wealth or money. I wanted to see what bloodline I was carrying. It couldn’t be from my adopted parents because they raised me but what I was feeling was something I was born with. Something that gave me the determination to go about being an amazing baseball player with an arm that can throw some serious heat behind his pitches…”

“WAIT A MINUTE YOU PLAY BASEBALL?!”

“Yep I am actually really good too… Got a scholarship to Michigan to play for the Wolverines…”

“DAMN IT BRAYDEN… I hate the WOLVERINES… Your mother bleeds Green and White… Sparty nation baby!!!”

“As good as all of that sounds I just wanted more. I didn’t want money from my parents but I wanted to build a relationship. I wanted to build a connection and I know I made things tough but I have watched you from afar and you seemed to stop at nothing to try to win me over. Dad brushed me under the rug but you went about going to reconnect with your mother and your wife just so you could learn how to communicate with me…You could have been afraid when I first appeared but you stood your ground and you went out there and won yourself a World Championship when people wrote you off… You need to go about and do it again and I want to be there to watch it. I got your back mom and you don’t ever have to hide who you are or what you want. Just go do what everybody knows you can…”

Crystal nods her head as she hugs her son.

“So you don’t hate me?!”

“No… After what I have been seeing how could I hate the strongest inspiration for my life?! The woman who loved me so much she had to give me away just so I could have a future. That takes a lot and I guess I am the final missing piece of your past. Let’s go do what we know you can do. Let’s go crown you a Queen…”

Crystal smiles as she nods her head in agreement. It felt great to have a wonderful son in her life as well as an amazing daughter. Perhaps things were changing for the better.










On Camera

The cameras come into focus and as it does we are treated to the sight of Christina Zdunich sitting down on a throne of sorts. She can’t help but crack a very wide grin as she looks deeply into the heart of the cameras. A smile escapes her lips as she begins to speak.

“I have a few things I want to get off of my chest and to be honest I just want to say that it feels amazing to be here right now. One could only wonder what is going through my head right now. After all it must suck to feel what I am feeling right. To have opened the year with a huge bang! I got exactly what I wanted when I stepped in the ring with Roxi Johnson. I beat her for the World Championship. To be honest it was another notch in my belt. It was something I could brag about because after all I was the only four time Bombshell Champion in this company’s history. I did the unthinkable and I set history and yet no matter what I accomplished it just never seemed to be enough in the eyes of the public. To me my own personal feelings were always shoved aside because I wanted the ADMIRATION, I wanted the ACKNOWLEDGEMENT, and I wanted the ACCEPTANCE. Yet what I had longed for so much never came in my direction…

Nobody gave me what I wanted and because of such I felt something deep inside of me. I felt like I was DEPRESSED, DOWN in the DUMPS, and things felt to be so DARK for me in my life. It brought me down a path of DESPAIR that I never enjoyed going down. It always just seems when I accomplish something nobody ever respects my accolades or whatever. I didn’t get the special treatment or the congratulations. If anything whenever I make it in this company people are quick to say that the belt is being disrespected or that I am a paper champion.

Along with that comes the brunt of many jokes of how trash I am. How I am a fucking joke and aren’t worthy of being in the upper echelon of talent in this company. To some I might be considered the most OVERRATED person in the company. At least that is what was thrown in my direction on that Tommy Knox reunion show. In various promos I keep hearing it over and over again that I got beaten THREE TIMES IN A ROW or Evie throwing down Andrea because she had only BEATEN CRYSTAL THREE TIMES IN A ROW.

Do you know how sickening it is to watch people cutting promos about me or to see people constantly name call me or talk me down like I don’t matter?! Or even have to listen to promos when people tell me that I can’t make it here or Mama’s home or shit like that… It’s honestly mind blowing to be honest and it’s downright disgusting. I won’t lie constantly seeing that thrown in my face over and over again is enough to drive me insane. It makes me not want to tweet let alone do anything about it because my confidence wasn’t there.

It reminded me of high school when everybody would make fun of me because I was different. I never got a free pass and it didn’t matter if I was a super athlete who was shattering various softball records as a freshman. The only thing people could see was the little Black and Latina mutt who didn’t fit anywhere. Not black enough to be around black people or not Spanish enough to be around the Spanish speaking people.

It was insulting and I always hated bullying. I FUCKING HATED IT… Yet whenever you turn on the television now it’s basically everywhere! People are protesting against hate crimes and racism. People are standing up for police brutality and are going about a message that is sweeping throughout the entire globe and that is Black Lives Matter. I appreciate what people are doing because they are definitely taking a stand for their beliefs but it made me realize something.

If people can stand up for other people for equality, and I am very thankful for my family for taking a stand for me! I am proud for Seleana for being my wife because she has put up with stupid shit that she didn’t have to deal with. Even when we were at war with one another she basically told everyone else to fuck off because I was still her wife. I never realized how much of an impact that would have on me.

I never realized how much it meant to have the Board Walk Angels stand up for me or recently seeing Mark Ward and Dani Weston standing up for me when everybody was ganging up against me. it made me come to the realization if all of these people can see me as being important enough to take a stand for why can’t I take a stand for MYSELF…

That’s what I intend to do and I am not going to allow a huge moment like this go down the drain because I am not confident enough to stand up for myself. I am not going to let the words of people who don’t live with me to get to me. As far as I am concerned I am the MOTHER FUCKING QUEEN of SCW and whether I win or lose a match where you can be queen for a day it doesn’t change that.

This division has had a revolving door of people coming in and out as they please but I have been a main constant. I have been here and will always be here. People can shit talk as much as they want but it took some serious effort to make it to the top of FOUR different occasions. It took effort to be inducted into the Hall of Fame and until you accomplish what I have you can honestly sit the fuck down and shove it. My Blossoming Roses will always have my appreciation because they have been with me since day one but I am not going to tolerate bullying of any kind anymore whether it’s in a segment or over Twitter. All of that will officially come to an end because I am taking a stand for myself as of now. So have something to say… Try saying it to my face and let’s see how far that will get you…”

Christina nods her head with a grin as she continues to speak.

“Now this bombshell division will in fact go through me because on Sunday I will climb the ladder to become Queen for a day and there isn’t anything that anybody can do to stop me. I can beat around the bush but let me talk about perhaps the biggest threat in this match and that is none other than that of Roxi Johnson. How’s it going Roxi how are you doing hun?!

You are one of the best talents in this match. It’s honestly going to be hard to overcome you in this match because I know how much this match will mean to you. I heard what you had to say a week ago and you feel that the best thing you could do for me as a friend was making sure I didn’t win this match. By winning this match you would stop me from gaining yet another World Championship match and you would set things right.

Let me explain something to you. If you do win this match wouldn’t that be the most logical thing to do. Wouldn’t you want to be at the very forefront of this division and be in a position to challenge the best in the business for a right to be called the very best?! That’s what one should do if they win this match yet I can already sense what will happen if you win this match. You are going to instantly cater to that of your wife. You are probably just going to hand her a World Championship match which would teach her what exactly?! That a wife should always bail her wife out?! I know I get a lot of shit because I put the belt on my wife and you know what I did do that but she had at least earned that shot. She earned the right to be in that match. I simply just put the icing on the cake for her. Looking back at it now it was probably not the right thing to do but if I was in that situation I would have probably done it again. That’s honesty but I didn’t openly just give her a title shot. She had to fight her way to being in that position.

Would just gift wrapping your friends like Griffin and Keira World title matches really be the right thing to do?! It would go against your virtues and would show that if somebody screams and complains for something long enough they will just get it handed to them. You told the world that you were going to make things right when it came to the championship. A pecking order would be established. By making a decision such as that do you really think that would go hand and hand with what you preached about?!

I doubt that… If I win this match and put myself in a title match. At least I could say that I earned that right because I won a match like this to get here but helping others like that is just as bad. You are one of my best friends but sometimes it never seems like you could do any wrong. Even heroes don’t get a pass when they make horrible choices. Just like at what those cops did to that man?! Men who vowed to protect and served became the thing that they swore to protect. Darkness can creep in people at times and by giving your friends title shots you teach them that they don’t have to work for anything.

That’s not right either. For some reason you always state that the real Crystal is going to come out. You should have expected it… You will be on the lookout for it and everything of that nature. That sounds cool and all but trust me you won’t have to guess because on Sunday I am coming to win the match. I am going to pull out all the stops and I want you to see it coming. Don’t take the ass whopping personally it’s strictly business. I am not in this be righteous. I am in this match to make sure I win and to the winner goes the spoils.

You can talk up whatever you wish Roxi but the reality is the last few times we have been in the ring with one another you just didn’t beat me. I have had your number ever since. Why should things be differently now… They won’t be and if I have my way your dreams will come crashing down and I will reach proudly for my very own… Nothing will stop me from getting what I want…”

Crystal nods her head with a smile as she continues to speak.

“Of course you can’t help but also talk up the fact that little Miss Chatterbox Mercedes Vargas is also in this match. Vargas might be going through a identity crisis and she really doesn’t know what she wishes to do at this stage in this career. She isn’t getting any younger and I know forty is approaching big time but let’s be honest. I know people will talk so much shit about Sam Marlowe regressing but what has Vargas really done recently. What has she ever accomplished… Her last biggest claim to fame was being a Roulette Champion and that was over a year ago. She might be the only woman in this company who has held every single title…

Big fucking deal! It’s not like she ruled the roost and became a World Champion on four different occasions like I did. It’s not like she has been at the very top of the business on four different occasions. That of course was me, and no matter how you try to spin things it still doesn’t change the fact that it took effort to get to where I was in this company.

She even said it herself that I was pretty much the headliner of our Hall of Fame Class and she was part of that group. How bad does that make Vargas look as a competitor in the division if a woman who came into this company well after she did was already getting inducted in the same class that she was in and actually being the featured attraction?! I would say that means a lot. Hell I was even in the hall of fame before that of beloved Mikah so I would say doing what I did in this company must mean something…

The only thing Vargas has going for her is useless stats to make herself feel good. They are so she can pat herself on her own back to make her more relevant than what she really is but she’s not. She just forces these stats on you so you could be in awe and shock but it’s honestly pathetic. Vargas what is next on the horizon for you?! You sure love jumping onto my tweets with replies on Twitter but when it actually comes to me trying to take a stand and issue challenges for a match. You quickly back track and it’s like you don’t want no part of that…

You want to know what that makes you Mercedes?! You are simply just an internet troll at best and are nothing more than a bully. You could stand up and put your money where your mouth is but you rarely do that so why should we expect anything differently now. You can talk up whatever you want but who are you honestly. You always wish to live in the past and I am ready to focus on that of the future. A future with me being the winner of this match and I won’t allow you to knock me off of the climb to be the Queen…

I feel like I have been wanting a chance like this for a while now and you won’t come in the way of it. Who knows if I win this match you might very well just find yourself in a match against me with nowhere to go. The possibilities are endless Vargas but I will teach you why you shouldn’t act like a little Bitch who can’t move on past the past. You could say whatever you want but it still doesn’t change the fact that I am better than you. The only reason why I am even on your checklist is because you were able to smash a pumpkin over my head in a stupid match type.

It’s not like you pinned me or you submitted. You are going to be in for a serious wakeup call on Sunday. There won’t be anywhere to run. I will hurt you and I will continue climbing to greatness…. Mark my words on that much…”

Christina smiles as she shakes her head in disgust.

“I guess we also have Tallyn in this match and to be honest her being here just seems to be a waste of a spot in this match. She didn’t even bother to say anything this week and I guess that is due to her not really giving a crap about anything when it comes to being here. Why are you going about wasting people’s time?!

Looking back at it I feel ashamed that I lost to somebody such as you. You grabbed my tights in order to beat me and you could have said something how you knew you could have gotten the job done. You could have gloated about it and could have did everything in your power to show the world that you weren’t going to be a mediocre wrestler. You could have vowed to elevate yourself and beating me would be a simple small step in what’s to come. Yet that wasn’t the case.

You obviously don’t give a shit and that is so depressing because a match like this could definitely change your career for the better. You could fast track right to the top. You could be in a real position to get exactly what you want out of this company but even that doesn’t seem to be enough for you.

My question is why do you even bother in the first place. Why do you even go to the ring and portray yourself to be a wrestler. You could have been anything else and it would have been okay. If you wanted to be a model you could have posted tons and tons of pictures like you already do on Twitter. Yet you chose wrestling and I am questioning why do you even bother. You don’t really do anything or even give a damn about anything so what’s the point?!”

Christina sighs.

“I honestly just don’t understand your philosophy or what you are trying to achieve. At one point in my career I was about trying to accomplish superstardom. I was a great wrestler but it was all about gaining fame and fortune because I lacked any confidence. I lacked belief in myself and I felt that if I gained just a taste of popularity in wrestling that would skyrocket my popularity outside of the ring. That was my goal and at least I let it be known but what are you really after?!”

Christina shrugs her shoulders.

“You really need to figure it out otherwise you are wasting everyone’s time and I am sure there are so many other deserving bombshells in this company who could be receiving the matches that you have received… I just hope you bring a fight otherwise your climb to the top would have been stopped before you even got on a ladder… That’s the honest truth…”

Christina nods her head smiling all the while as she speaks some more.

“Of course you got the likes of Jessie Salco and thinking about she loves to be in an environment such as this. This match seems like it was made for her. It’s a chance to be ultraviolent. It’s a chance to do some insane stuff and this little metal head is absolutely crazy. There’s no telling when she would be quick to sprint towards trouble or jump right into something insane. She loves havoc and carnage, and with a ladder she could springboard off of anything to prove a point.

I know Jessie will do whatever it takes to pull all the stops to win this match but let me explain something. You just can’t go crazy in trying to win this match. Doing crazy things won’t win you a match like this. Sometimes you need to showcase stability and a clear level head. I don’t always justify that concept but I have been in matches like this before and for some reasons I love being in environments with so many people. There’s no doubt in my mind that if Jessie wins this match she will immediately put herself into a World title situation. It’s basically the one title that has seemed to elude her in SCW. She wants to become the World Champion at all costs and being a Queen could instantly move her in position for it.

Jessie probably has a lot on her mind and has she beaten me before?! You damn right she has but she hasn’t beaten me when something was on the line. It’s situations like this where I really excel at. This is where I really start moving in the right direction and I don’t let people get the better of me. Salco hasn’t been to the top of the land like I have and I don’t want to stop at just being a four time champion. I wish to have more than that. I want to be a five time champion, and I perhaps want more than that…

Being complacent is never good enough and Salco I can’t let you have your way in this match. I have been climbing for so long and at least you only had one person like Amber Ryan talking you down. It’s not like you have everybody saying the same exact shit about you like everyone tends to do with me. I need to win this so I can get over this hump. I need this more than you realize and I need to silence my own critics. My climb seems to be more important to me and I will keep on climbing and fighting to the very end.

I want you to climb Salco and eventually silence your own naysayers and critics. However don’t get too excited because it won’t be at my expense. I have way too much to fight for and I can’t fail now or ever. I have to show that when I get knocked down I can keep climbing, and that’s why I will step right over you and to the very top of the division…”

Christina nods her head with a huge grin as she speaks some more.

“I guess that brings me to none other than my wife. The lovely Seleana Zdunich. You are my entire world and of course my everything outside of the ring. When it comes to the inside of the ring I know people would expect me to stab you in the back but let’s be honest. A win for you is definitely a win for me, and vice versa. As a married couple we can have each other’s backs out there and we can make sure that a Zdunich comes out as a winner…

We can move our careers in the right decision and there’s so much on the line in this match for the both of us. Let’s showcase what us Zdunich women can do when we actually work together. Although at some point I do want to have that match with you Seleana. I know it might seem weird because you might think it would be as a way for me to get one up over you but honestly it’s to test you. I want to see how far you have come as a wrestler and as an individual. You are by far one of the kindest women in this entire company. You are also one of the most deserving people and you deserve nothing but the best in life.

I want for you to prove the critics wrong and showcase that you weren’t a one hit wonder or even a flash in the pan. I want you to silence those doubters and tell them straight up that you have what it takes to put them in their places so you could prove them wrong. I want you to rise back up through the ranks and prove you are a true star.

You have the ability you just need to showcase it again. I love you baby and I wish you the best in your quest to bring a huge fight.

But I am going to be honest as much as I am hoping for you to do well. I want this win. I need this win and there won’t be anything to stop me from gaining that win. Being Queen of a Day is nothing compared to how I feel about everything I have done for this division. I will rise above everyone like I have done on four different occasions. This match is a ladder match and it’s my trademark match. It’s a match I love more than other and while many might think it’s about jumping off to hit a certain spot. IT’s all about the climb. I have climbing through bullying, through the critics, and every other thing for my entire life. It’s time to keep climbing and showcase I truly am the best in the business. I will make it to the top once again and there isn’t a thing that anybody can do to stop me. I wish you all the best ladies but there is nothing that will ever stop this rose from blossoming. I am the rose that refuses to wither. I am Christina Zdunich and it’s showtime…”

With that Christina continues to sit on her throne as we fade out on her this image.















Saxon Hotel
Exercise Room

In the exercise room within the Saxon hotel we are able to see Brayden along with that of his mother. Crystal could be seen doing some exercises on a workout mat. She is doing everything in her power to do these bicycle crunches but they hurt like hell. Crystal is in some serious pain as Brayden hovers over her.

“Come on mom you can do this… This is why I needed to come into your life. I needed to remind you that you can’t quit when the going gets tough. If you quit everybody would just be right about you. You would be the very thing that you don’t want to be. You can’t run away from things anymore. You need to look at situations right in the face and you need to deal with it.”

“But it hurts…”

“I know it hurts but you can’t afford to stop now. You know who wants you to stop?! All of those bullies who ridiculed you every single person who told you that you would never amount to anything or be anything is trying to hold you down. I know a lot of people have said so much about you but they don’t know anything about you. As long as I am here we are going to conquer everything together. I always knew I had a strong mother. There’s no reason to change anything about yourself mom because this is who you really are. You are a go getter and when you really want something you do everything in your power to go pursue it… That’s who you really are…”

Crystal can’t help but scream as the crunches hurt like hell. She sighs as she just forms a spread eagle position. Brayden looks down at his mother as he smiles at her.

“You can’t quit… You have been nothing but a victim mom. It may not seem like it but you can’t let bullies win. Sometimes you just need to fight for yourself. Everybody is fighting for you but you need to take your own stand for what is right. People all around are fighting for what they believe in so the least you could do is fight for you. Everybody who has ever said something about you are just bullies. Perhaps they are jealous because they haven’t achieved what you have. You have done so much for this business. Hell you have even given back to the community and you want to sit there and feel bad for yourself because people don’t like what you are about?! Who gives a shit…Who are they to question anything?!”

Christina shrugs her shoulders as she picks herself back up.

“I guess you do have a point…”

“Mom it’s more than a point. It’s reality. People are so quick to talk shit about you but in all honesty you are a survivor. It must have been hard to be in a position where you were basically abused by your husband and almost raped by your father…”

“I rather not bring that up… It’s something I wish to forget…”

“But it’s your story mom and every single thing that you have ever been through has helped shaped you to who you are today… Have you told your wife about what you have been through?!”

Christina shakes her head with a sigh.

“Not really… I rather not to be honest…”

“Well maybe you should. Sometimes the more you speak about something is the more that you will eventually get the peace that you need. Also you never know but your story might end up helping somebody else. It could be their very salvation. There are so many ways to help people in this world. Life isn’t all about being confrontational or even in the streets holding up signs and shouting at people. You could hold seminars about what you have gone through and what gave you the power to survive… What helped you survive?!”

Christina nods her head.

“To be honest with what happened to me the only thing that got me going was that of Brittany. I knew that even though life had sucked for me I couldn’t give up because she depended on me. I may not have been the best mother but I tried to be there…”

Brayden nods his head with a grin.

“Mom… That’s more than enough. You made an effort and you were there… With what you have gone through that’s all you really can do to be honest. You just need to be there and as long as you are there that’s all that really matters in the end. It’s what inspired me to find out about you. I now sometimes you put on an act for the camera. You try to be something you are not because you are afraid of letting people get to close whether it’s a spouse or even some of your closest friends but sometimes it helps being vulnerable once in a while. It makes you feel authentic and people can relate to that…”

Christina nods her head in agreement as she continues to speak.

“You think so Brayden…”

“Yes mom… By you hiding that side of yourself you are really doing the world an injustice. That Hollywood stuff is cute and all but the woman behind everything is even more important. People give you a lot of crap but you shouldn’t put up with any of that. People are just honestly jealous because they haven’t done the things you have. Were things perfect for you?! No they weren’t by any means but you made them work. You took the hand you were dealt and you made something of it. Not many would be able to handle with what you had to deal with… I guess that’s what really draws me to you…”

Wait you are drawn to me…”

“Yes… It damn sure isn’t my dead beat dad… You might not be perfect but at least you always seem to make a conscious effort in everything that you do. That’s more than he has even attempted to do for me. I was hoping when everything settles down and the world goes back to normal I would like for you to help me with my new venture in the world…”

Crystal smiles as she slowly looks over at her son.

“Wait a minute… I know you didn’t come all the way over here for me to help you with pitching did you because if that’s the case I still think I have more in the tank when it comes to this arm. I could definitely throw a few pitches and pretty much strike you out…”

Brayden shakes his head as he looks at his mother.

“Actually no…After seeing everything you have ever done I was maybe considering in walking in your footsteps and become a wrestler. The Hilton name needs a heir to live on by and I know Brittany is pretty much carrying on the Williams name and as great as that might be I just can’t behind dad. I can’t get by carrying that name. I want the Hilton name to mean something again and I want for you to help me break into wrestling. You have had a major part in helping others with wrestling but I want to be your personal protégé in the same way that you were your father’s legacy I want to be the same for you…”

Crystal doesn’t even know what to say as she just looks at her son with a shocked expression on her face. She is taken back a bit as she begins to cry.

“I really mean that much to you…”

“More than you could even realize… I know Andrea gave you a lot of shit about you not being a hero but in my eyes you are my hero. You let me go so I could one day find my way back to you. Now that we are reunited we should let a bond be formed so tightly that it will never be broken and I want to hear all of your stories. I want to know about everything you did in wrestling from the very beginning. I want you to introduce me to the entire family and maybe I should have another go at meeting your wife. There’s just so much to be desired and I want it all. I know you said you missed a lot of birthdays but it doesn’t mean I won’t be willing to sit down and play catch up to find out what I can about the best mother on the planet…”

Crystal didn’t know what to say. She never really expected this but she couldn’t turn Brayden away. After denying him for so long her only intention was to embrace him. She smiled as she looked right into his eyes.

“If it would mean us bonding and making up for lost time you can count me in. maybe this reconnection could be the best thing that have ever happened for us. I am willing to work with you but you better be willing to listen to whatever I teach you. On some occasions I would want both you and Brittany there so I can work on being a better mother to the both of you…”

Brayden nodded his head in agreement.

“”I wouldn’t have it any other way but before we get to any other story there is one that far exceeds any other one right now and that is you becoming the Queen for a day. Do you remember when Simba was on high horse as he went around and sing to the world that he couldn’t wait to be King?! You need to have that same instinct and drive. So that’s what this training session is about. We will bring that drive out of you so nothing could stop you when you hit that ring…”

Crystal nodded her head in agreement.

“Yes son whatever you say… If you want to help me by all means go for it but I honestly thought I was the one that was the mother…”

“Hey I have to shine for at least a little right mom?!”

The two smile at one another as it was a nice bonding session between mother and son. Moments like this didn’t come often and Christina was happy that she finally had her son back in her life. After months of being overly worried over it things seemed like they were going to work out. The only thing that was left now was to win this Queen for a Day match so she could control her own destiny.

84
Supercard Archives / Kate Steele V Keira Fisher
« on: June 05, 2020, 05:32:27 PM »
 
Long Island, New York
2008
August  8th 2007
Vans Warped Tour

Whoa where the fuck am I?! Why does this all look so familiar… Oh God is this me?! What about Melody Grace… The Gem Stones or even our huge tour bus… Why can’t I remember what happened?!

Kate Steele was dreaming as she could see a 16 year old version of herself. 16 year old Kate Steele couldn’t believe it she had fallen completely in love with that of a 20 year old man. A few months ago she was going to take her own life and she had no idea that the man that she called Teddy would go on to save her. They had been dating for a few months despite Kate lying about her age yet she didn’t care. She couldn’t find peace at home but she found it with Teddy who was really that of a Teddy Bear to her. He had respected her and would only give her the world in return. Today was a fun day for the couple at they had just attended Vans Warped Tour. Kate smiled as she sat in the front seat of Teddy’s car. She held an acoustic guitar in her hand as she started to strum away smirking as she played without a concern.

Why the fuck am I thinking so much about my husband and our past… Am I sleeping…WAKE UP KATE… WAKE THE FUCK UP….GOD I REALLY WASN’T THIS EMO WAS I?!

“I gathered you here… To say my last PEACE… A few final words before I am DECEASED…Don’t change your plans this won’t take LONG…I packed it up nice into this little SONG…”

Kate seems to be really into the song as she strums away. Teddy however turns his attention to her just sighing as he gazes right back into her eyes.

“I take it you really loved being at the concert today…”

“Yes I did. It was so amazing so many bands performed all across the parking lot. I got to see Spill Canvas, Circa Survive, Underoath, As I Lay Dying, Parkway Drive, hell even Paramore performed. It was just like one huge emo convention. It really soothes me and I felt at home…”

Teddy smiles in return as he continues driving as he looks back at his girlfriend.

“You really love music don’t you? Look you ever thought about maybe calming all of the emo stuff down. I understand it’s who you are and part of your identity but I don’t want you to be drowning in your sorrows. You are better than that and I see a bright future ahead of you…”

Kate looks back at Teddy sighing in return.

“I don’t have a future. According to my parents it’s all about Samara. I am nowhere in the equation. My future doesn’t matter. My life doesn’t matter. Sometimes I feel like the world would just be better off if I wasn’t…”

“Kate stop… I am not going to listen to you talk about yourself like that. Besides you do have a future and it’s a promising one. You just haven’t tapped into it yet. If you keep talking down you won’t be able to go anywhere in life, and I don’t think I could even help you…”

“Meh… There is nothing for me… I know this dating thing is good but I don’t even know why you would even waste the time on me”

Teddy smirks in return.

“You have a beautiful voice and I know you love music so I am going to help you tap into that dream. I know of a guy. He’s actually my best friend. We have the same name but he has loads of money owns his own fortune 500 company and his wife owns a movie studio. Perhaps they could take a look at you and see if you have a future ahead of you.”

“Bloody hell is this your friend Todd that you mentioned?! The guy who also parades as a wrestler… I guess we could go meet him but how in the bloody fuck can a person do so much… That’s just stupid. I don’t understand how one can wrestle, run a company, and buy their wife a movie studio… That just seems to be too much. If I were in his shoes I would only focus on one…”

FUCK… WAS I REALLY COMPLAINING ABOUT OTHERS DOING SO MUCH BACK THEN?! I GUESS I DIDN’T KNOW I WOULD BECOME A WRESTLER, A BAKER, A GUITARIST, AND A SINGER….I WAS NAÏVE BACK THEN!

Teddy grins.

“That’s not even the worst of it. They have a six year old daughter together that they had when Crystal was only thirteen… It’s a really fucked up family but they make it work…”

“Whatever whenever you want to meet them by all means we can…”

“Actually we are there…”

It wasn’t a long drive by any means as they pull up in front of what looks to be a very large home in an expensive neighborhood on Long Island, New York. Teddy smiles looking over at his girlfriend.

“We are here my EMO Princess…”

Kate looks at the home as she turns her attention to Teddy.

“It looks nice but my daddy would have bought bigger…”

DID I REALLY JUST PLAY THE SPOILED BRAT CARD… I WAS DEFINITELY SOMETHING BACK THEN!

“Kate we aren’t here to compare check books. We are here just to chat a bit and…”

Before he could finish Kate had walked all the way to the front of the door. She pressed the doorbell button over and over again as she waited there impatiently. The door opened up and standing in the doorway was none other than that of a woman who held two championships across her shoulders a WWG Woman’s Tag Team Championship and a WWG World Women’s Championship. She is wearing a pair of shades and smiles as she looks at the girl.

“Sorry Halloween is two months away…”

The woman says in a nasty tone as she is about to close the door. Teddy quickly runs up to the door.

“Wait!!!!! Don’t shut the door Crystal. This is my girlfriend Kath-Lyn but you can call her Kate…”

Crystal seems befuddled as she looks at Teddy. She shakes her head as keeps her eyes on the little girl.

“SERIOUSLY this is who you are dating?! Your engagement gets called off and you are dating this thing. She looks like she is 12 year old Japanese boy and I didn’t know you were into goths, she looks like a fucking freak with that makeup and why is her hair so dark. She’s ugly you could have did better…”

Kate sighs as she looks at Crystal.

“And people like you are why I don’t even want to exist…”

Crystal however doesn’t respond to her as she looks to Teddy.

“Since when have you started robbing the cradle?!

Kate however shakes her head in disgust as she gets in Crystal’s face.

“Listen here you pompous little Bitch I don’t know who you think you are talking to but you will not disrespect my man. Not now and certainly not ever. Does it even matter who Teddy is dating. As long as he loves me that’s all that matters and I love him. He is the love of my life and I will hurt anybody who tries to talk down to him or hurt him…”

Crystal shakes her head as she looks back at her.

“Relax… I was just joking… So you must be the girl he was talking about who is talented. What can you do exactly?!”

“I can sing, and play a guitar…”

Crystal nods her head as she looks at Kate with a grin.

“That’s it?! Hun… Everybody in Hollywood can do that. You need to stand out and get noticed for somebody to take you seriously. My husband basically created a movie company for me but you know it’s really hard to get going. That’s why I had to jump into wrestling.”

“Wrestling?!”

Crystal nods her head with a smirk.

“Yes… I just trained with my daddy in Mexico. He taught me some stuff and I am good at it. You see these two championships on my shoulder right. I got these because I used what my father taught me. I beat a couple of bitches and now I gained some respect in the public eye. That’s all I needed to gain my superstardom now I can make movies and people will be all over me…”

Kate slowly nods her head.

“I see isn’t it a waste to try to force the movie thing though when you got something good going for you in wrestling?! You have that big championship belt so that must mean something…”

“Who cares about these titles… Like I said it’s all about fame. As long as people buy your merchandise and praise you that’s all that matters in the end. So do you want my help or not. I could make you into a star if you would let me…”

“I don’t need anybody to make me into a star. I am fine being my own woman. Why would I change… That sounds stupid or like somebody who would do whatever to get accepted.”

BLOODY HELL I WISH I COULD HAVE USED MY OWN ADVICE… ALSO CRYSTAL WAS SUCH A BITCH… SHE REALLY HASN’T CHANGED ALL OF THIS TIME…

“Whatever be that way. It’s not like you would ever amount to anything but seeing as you want to do things your own way go for it. I will connect you with my friend Stephanie though. Her husband is a guitarist and is looking for some people to start a band… We shall see if he needs you…”

It’s at this moment that Teddy smiles hugging Kate tightly.

“Then by all means give us the connection me and my girlfriend will be happy to try out for a band. She’s the best guitarist in my opinion and of course when I play drums it’s magical. I believe in Kate she can do anything she places her mind on. I will support her dream and one dream she will have her own band and be a huge star…”

Crystal glares at Kate shaking her head.

“I highly doubt that… Just look at her…. She’s only what five feet… What could she possibly do?!”

Kate shrugs her shoulders.

“Maybe I should give this wrestling stuff a try… I probably would be good despite being so small…”

Crystal laughs as she walks away.

“I don’t think you would make it to be honest… You just don’t have that star power…. Anyway I got things to do… So if you would excuse me you really should get going now…”

With that Crystal shoos Teddy and Kate away as she slams the door in their faces. Teddy smiles as he hugs his girlfriend.

“Don’t listen to her… You can do anything you put your mind on. We will accomplish your dreams and we will show the world how much you can be a star… Whether it’s in a band or whatever we will prove everybody wrong… Just wait and see and I will be by your side all of the way…”

With that Teddy hugs his girlfriend and that’s when Kate realizes that Teddy was a good man, and he was willing to do whatever it took to make her dreams come true….

Wow I never realized how much he loved me… He is my everything and I would do anything for him…




Saxon Hotel

Kate Steele opens her eyes as she realizes she isn’t dreaming about the past anymore. She is confused as she wakes up in the confines of her bed. She sighs as she looks around noticing that nobody is around. She stretches her arms a bit as she seems to be befuddled.

“What the hell happened… I thought Iwas in Beverly Hills with my band. I thought I was singing to the likes of Melody Grace and…. Everything went black. Teddy? Gem Stones anybody?!”

Kate looked around and nobody appeared to be answering her. A few more moments went by and that’s when she was treated by the likes of daughter Juliet. Juliet smiles as she walks towards her mother with an ice pack as she smiles at her.

“Good you are finally awake. Is everything okay mommy?!”

The twelve year old smiles as she hands Kate the ice pack. The English beauty quickly grabs it as she raises it to her head and moans in pain.

“It feels like I got hit by a moving truck. What the heck happened?!”

“You don’t really remember do you?! You and your band went to go visit Auntie Melody to get her to be in your movie but the Gem Stones said she wouldn’t come to the door because of her crazy husband. So you girls decided to do this like drive by parade for her benefit. It was a great turnout. A lot of people from the community came out to watch your concert for Auntie Melody and…”

Kate places the pack firmly on her head as she quickly sighs in return.

“And what exactly, that still doesn’t explain why it feels like I got hit with a brick…”

“Well you got a little carried away. In the middle of your set you basically jumped off of the tour bus into the roaring crowd. Nobody attempted to even catch you…”

Kate opens her eyes in amazement.

“Why in the hell would they not catch me… That doesn’t even make sense!”

Juliet crosses her arms as she looks back at her mother.

“Mom… These people are trying to get over the Corona Virus… They really didn’t want to touch you. On top of that you are supposed to be six feet away from one another. Catching you would defeat the whole purpose. You hit your head on somebody’s arm. You would have been in a worse situation but the people who couldn’t get out of the way broke your fall. That was a few days ago and you have been out like a light ever since…”

“FEW DAYS AGO?! I HAVE BEEN SLEEPING FOR THAT LONG?!”

“Well you woke up to use the bathroom and stuff but you seemed to be out of it so we let you be. Your band basically brought you back on the bus… Really crazy stuff…”

Kate rolls her eyes as she just sighs in return. She looks back at her daughter as she quickly tosses the ice pack to the side.

“Wait if that’s the case where is your father… I would have expected him to at least be by my side through all of this…”

Juliet just shrugs her shoulders as she shakes her head and glances back at her mother.

“He… Mom… A lot has gone down these past few days. You at least remember that guy dying in Minneapolis don’t you… Well the whole daddy said with the whole hate crime thing from the police he didn’t feel comfortable. He needed to do something about it. Everybody in the world is going crazy. There seems to be protests in every single major city and daddy said he needed to do something very important. I don’t know what he has in store but…”

Kate seems to be in a frantic as she moves her eyes close to that of her daughter.

“What do you mean he was going to do something about it… He’s a black man and with what everything going on in the world I don’t want him doing anything! I don’t want him protesting, I don’t want him starting a riot. I want him close to us where I can watch him and he can be safe…”

Kate grabs her cell phone as she begins to call Teddy and the phone rings before it goes to his voice mail.

“Why won’t he pick the phone up?!”

“I don’t know mommy… He said he needed to deal with something very important!”

Kate uses her phone to call Ruby and just like it did with Teddy it goes to voice mail. She sighs shaking her head as she begins to dial the phone number for Griffin and once again that goes right to voicemail. Nobody seems to be picking up any of Kate’s phone calls and she just shakes her head as she looks back at her daughter.

“WHY ISN’T ANYBODY PICKING UPTHE FREAKING PHONE!!!”

“Mommy I don’t really know… Maybe you should go look for him or anybody really…I left you a pair of clothes just in case you decided to wake up. Why don’t you go change into them and then you can go look for daddy…”

Kate nods her head as she walks over to the dresser where there is a nice sundress sitting there with a pair of heels. Kate rolls her eyes a bit but she quickly takes the dress and puts it on along with the heels. Juliet smiles as she looks at her mom.

“Wow you are very pretty mommy…”

“Yeah… Sure… I don’t even know why I am wearing all of this stuff… Wouldn’t it be more beneficial to just wear a pair of pajamas and sneakers…”

“Normally yes but daddy put those out so he probably wants you to wear them for a reason…”

“Fine I will wear these stupid clothes although if I don’t find him it’s going to go to waste!”

“Oh mommy make sure you do your hair as well… You really don’t want it to be all messed up… It’s really not your style…”

“Good point… Although at a time like this doing hair is the last thing on my mind… On top of that when I think about hair I am reminded of my best hair friend and that is something that just doesn’t exist anymore because Melody hates me…”

Kate was finally dressed in everything she needed to be in. She turns her attention to her daughter as she looks at her.

“Alright pumpkin I am going to go look for daddy... If something comes up you make sure you call me or go see Miss Seleana. She can take care of you… Just stay in this room and…”

“Mom I am twelve years old I will be fine. Plus we are on lockdown at a SCW hotel. There’s nothing going on here. I will probably just stay in the room playing my Switch. Be safe and I hope you find daddy…”

“I will and if I don’t I am going to beat the unholy hell out of some racist pieces of crap!”

With that Kate quickly runs out of the hotel room and she runs for a few feet before she collides with the likes of Mackenzie who turns a corner at the same exact time. The two bump right into each other as they both fall onto the ground at the same exact time.

“BLOODY FUCKING HELL MACKENZIE… WHAT THE HELL GIVES?!”

Mackenzie smiles as she quickly rises to her feet and glares down at her longtime friend.

“I didn’t take you to be so weak. Just like Tyson Fury I no sell it and get right back up… Is this the part where you are going to tell me you are hurting because of a fifty pound hair dye job, with the way you dye your hair every other day I wouldn’t be surprised if that is the route you go…”

Kate shakes her head as she slowly rises up to her feet. She glances back into her friends eyes as she just lets out a long drawn out yawn.

“First of all Fury got lucky that second fight… Just wait until the trilogy when Deontay Wilder gets his belt back!”

“Just because you married an American doesn’t mean you have to speak the same gibberish he does. Don’t forget where you came from Kath-Lyn who has the middle name of Elizabeth because your parents named you after the Queen…”

“I know where I come from Mackenzie and my mum always told me she wanted to name me after the queen but that’s not even important. I don’t know what’s going on… My husband nor any of my friends are picking up the phone. I am a little worried and we have to go find them!”

Mackenzie smirks as she places her hands on Kate’s shoulder as she looks into her eyes.

“Relax Kate we are going to find them. I know a lot is going on in the world but this is Teddy we are talking about. He doesn’t seem like the confrontational type of person and he wouldn’t do something reckless or stupid… On second thought he wouldn’t do something to ummm…. Let’s just find him…”

With that Kate just crosses her arms again as she rolls her eyes in return. She can’t help but sigh as she looks back at Mackenzie.

“Oh thanks for the WONDERFUL support Mackenzie. I appreciate your sarcasm so much. I know my husband isn’t the most well liked person but he is still a great family man and he would damn near do anything for Juliet… If anything was to happen to him I honestly don’t know what I would do. This goes beyond everything he has ever done in the wrestling world. This is him as a human being and he is a gentle teddy bear. I will fight for my man and if you are my friend I would want you fight with me as well..”

Mackenzie nods her head as she looks at Kate again.

“Look I know we might have had some issues over the Mixed Tag Titles but beyond wrestling you are a friend Kate. I got your back. After all us London women have to stick together right?!”

“Thank Mackenzie it really means the world to me… Let’s go find them…”

Kate and Mackenzie run down the hallway together. They are at The Gem Stones hotel room and it is there where they both bang on the door. Nobody seems to answer and they bang louder than before as Kate yells at the top of her lungs.

“THIS IS DIAMOND OPEN UP… RUBY,EMERALD, SAPPHIRE!!! SOMEBODY OPEN THE DAMN DOOR!!!”

Yet as much as they bang on their door nothing seems to happen. Kate sighs as she walks down the hallway until she is at Devilition’s door and she does the same exact thing. She begins to knock at the door and nobody answers. Meanwhile Mackenzie goes to Griffin’s door and knocks at the door and nobody answers. Mackenzie walks over to where Kate is standing as she just shrugs her shoulders.

“Kate I honestly don’t know what to say. Nobody is answering. I really don’t know where anybody in this hotel could have gone. It’s not like people to just disappear. Maybe we should split up and meet back up later to see what we find together.”

Kate thinks about it for a few moments before she slowly nods her head in agreement.

“Sounds like a plan. Maybe by splitting up we can cover more ground. Thank you for being an amazing friend Mackenzie and having my back…”

Mackenzie shakes her head as she glances back at Kate.

“Okay Kate why don’t you go check the pool and bar area, and I will look around at the gym and various recreational rooms on this facility. If you find something call me…”

With that Kate and Mackenzie both go their separate ways as they try to do their best to find Kate’s missing husband and friends.









One Hour Later

Kate had split up from Mackenzie and the hotel seemed to be like a ghost town. Kate didn’t understand what was going on as she had tried to call her husband again and once again there wasn’t any answer. She even tried to call her daughter and she wasn’t answering. She tried dialing Mackenzie and mysteriously her English friend wasn’t answering either. Kate didn’t know what was going on but she wasn’t going to allow her newfound missing people to get to her. All Kate could do was search for them. She went to the bar area and nobody was there. Kate rolled her eyes as she looked at the bartender.

“Excuse me has anybody been here recently?!”

The bartender quickly shook his head as he glanced back at Kate.

“Not really. To be honest I haven’t seen anybody in a while. It’s actually strange considering people usually frequent this bar. I don’t know what else you wrestlers would be doing on lockdown. If it was me I would definitely be having a few but I am not allowed to drink on the job…”

Kate just nodded her head as she left the bar and quickly went towards the pool area and once again there wasn’t a soul in sight. She really didn’t know where to turn as she sighed as she moved her back against the fence and she gazed up at the darkness of the night.

“What do I even do… Where do I even go… Where are you Teddy… I need you. Please don’t be hurt or doing something stupid…”

Kate shook it off as she left the pool area and made it back to the inside of the hotel. She had checked every single area that she had discussed with Mackenzie and found nothing. Maybe it was time to check some of those areas that Mackenzie had stated she looked at. She made it to the corridor that held all of the meeting and banquet rooms. She was bound to find an answer somewhere. She walked into one room and found nothing. She went into another one and it was also empty. One room remained and it was among the biggest banquet room that the hotel offered. Kate sighed as she nervously stood at the door and she raised her hand to the handle.

“For the love of God please let my husband be in here…”

The anxiousness was getting the best of her. She hesitated for a bit before she slowly started to pull the handle and open the door. The room was filled with nothing but darkness.

“Hello is anybody in here?!”

She inched her way deeper into the room and as she did the door closed loudly behind her. Kate was scared as she had no idea at what was going on. A few moments went by and as soon as it did the lights quickly went on as all of her friends were in the room. She saw London Underground, her daughter, Griffin Hawkins along with Deviliton, the Gem Stones, and most importantly she saw her husband Teddy with a huge grin on his face. He smiled at her as everybody in the room all yelled at her.

“SURPRISE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!!!!!!!!!!”

Kate was taken back as it dawned on her. She didn’t really pay attention or ask what the day was but it must have been June 1st. Kate looked around as her husband walked towards her with a wide grin on his lips. He wrapped his arms around her embracing her into a very tight passionate hug.

“Happy Birthday baby… You deserve all of this. I love you so much and you definitely deserve to have a huge Birthday celebration. I know things are going crazy in the world with riots, protests, and even people being sick but I did what I could with whatever friends of yours were in this hotel. I hope you enjoy it…”

Kate looks at her husband as she has tears in her eyes. She just squeezes him tightly as she begins to punch him repeatedly.

“You stupid jerk… I honestly thought something happened to you. I would have lost my shit if anybody would have fucked with my family or ruined it…”

Teddy nods his head as he grins in return.

“Look despite what’s going on in the world as important as it might be to stand with people talking about Black Lives Matter and standing against police brutality. I know it’s a major issue that affects myself and that of my little sister. Yet it’s not the most important thing to me. That would definitely be you Kate. You are my first and main concern. You will always be the one thing that’s always on my mind. I would love to go out there and protest but I can’t…”

Kate seems very passionate as she glances at her husband.

“If you want to go about doing it I will be right by your side. As important as I am to you, you are also the most important thing to me.  I need to stand by my husband and we need to fight this! I don’t want people to look at you funny because of your complexion or even give Juliet issues for being adopted and her father being dark. This is a real issue and it needs to be resolved…I hate people who feel they are better than everybody else. The ones who feel they are privileged because they were born with a silver spoon in their mouth or had everything they could have ever imagined in their life…”

Kate points at herself.

“That was me Teddy… Yet I never let that define me because I knew there were others who were in need or less fortunate than me. if anybody ever tried to hurt you. I will proudly stand by you because you are my man and nobody fucks with my family. You are the father of my daughter and…”

Teddy quickly shakes his head as he looks at his wife.

“Kate…I personally rather not go off being an idiot and that’s not me arguing with what people are trying to argue but it’s more so the fact that people are protesting whether peacefully or violently. The world still hasn’t overcome that of the pandemic. Trying to fight something else while the entire world is fighting something else sounds stupid and irresponsible to be honest. I am not being insensitive but MY MAIN CONCERN is my family which is you and Juliet. I rather sit here and celebrate your 29th Birthday because this is the last year for you to be in your twenties. We might as well enjoy it to the fullest. Don’t worry about any other thing but tonight and having fun. Besides the only fighting I want to see from you is achieving your dreams having an album go platinum, putting everything into this Diamond & The Gem Stones movie and of course being the best bombshell wrestler in the world. As long as you accomplish those dreams I will be extremely happy…”

Teddy smiles as he claps his hands together and it is at this moment that Ruby, Sapphire, and Emerald all walk towards Kate with a bottle of Jameson in their hands. They hand it to Kate who quickly opens the bottle and begins to chug at i. Ruby smiles as she glances directly at her friend.

“That a girl it’s your birthday so drink as much as you want… We are going to make sure this birthday party is completely OUTRAGEOUS!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Kate stares blankly at Ruby as she shrugs her shoulders at her.

“You can stop saying that word now… I really hate it when you say that!”

Ruby smirks in return.

“Tonight is going to be an amazing night. We are going to celebrate you in style. Just look at this cake…”

With that Griffin Hawkins could be seen pushing the cake table in Kate’s direction and it’s a huge birthday decorated with Jem & The Holograms stuff. Kate’s eyes open wide up in amazement as she smiles in return.

“OH EMMM GEE… That Cake is really OUTRAGEOUS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Kate screams at the top of her lungs as her and all of the Gem Stones begin to jump around excitedly. Ruby giggles as she looks at Kate.

“Let me tell you Diamond you are definitely crazy. You honestly jumped off of that tour bus… What in your right mind would make you think that was a great idea?!”

“I don’t know whenever we do our performances we always tend to get a little crazy… Why should things be different just because there is a virus going on? I just wanted people to have a great time and show Melody how much she and her friendship meant to me.  I don’t want to lose my best friend over something trivial. She means everything to me. Even when I was venting because I was upset, I still could only think about her and trying to be there to help her…”

“Well you pulled some freaking stunt. You were out like a light. We decided to just pull you back to the bus. We figured you probably wouldn’t want to go to a hospital. How would it look if you went to a medical facility and they stated you have something and would be forced to relinquish your title because you can’t compete at Into The Void. You definitely wouldn’t want that and we have seen you compete with worst so we just yanked back on the bus and brought you back here… No worries though at least you passed your Corona Virus test so that’s a plus…”

Kate can’t help but shake her head as she looks back at Ruby.

“Damn right I would have been pissed off if you took me to a damn hospital. I do feel a little banged up but I will be ready to go by match time. I am not going to let my title go anywhere anytime soon…”

“Good I was hoping you would say that. Besides I knew you wouldn’t be mad at me. You wouldn’t dare say anything bad to your favorite cousin…”

Kate rolls her eyes at the woman as she replies.

“Well did Melody say anything else… I know she watched me jump off of that bus…”

Ruby nods her head.

“She seemed concerned from the amount of screaming she did through her little gate screen but other than that she didn’t say a word… She made no mentions of the movie or anything like that. I know we sort of forced you to try to make amends with Melody and we are sorry for that. We were just being selfish because we really wanted to get this movie going but if she doesn’t sign the script and agree it’s not a big deal. We are still rock stars and we will put Rose Records on the map…”

Kate smiles in return.

“That we definitely will do, we have all of the resources in the world. We just need to make the most of them and do what we do best…”

The Gem Stones all begin to smirk at one another and it’s at this moment that Teddy looks at his wife with a wide grin on his face.

“Anyway before we get on with the singing of Happy Birthday or even going on with eating some food and a good dance party, I think it would be in your best interest you viewed one of your gifts…”

“OHHHHHHH GIFTS…. I WOULDN’T MIND OPENING ONE!! WHO IS IT FROM?!”

Teddy nods his head in agreement as he looks at his wife.

“This one is from your best friend Melody Grace…”

Kate is taken back as Teddy takes his phone out of his pocket and places it in front of Kate. He presses the play button and as he does so a video of Melody Grace begins to play.

“Hey Katey Kins this is your best HAIR friend and best friend Melly. I just want to say that I am sorry for the way I treated you. I just have been going a little nuts with being stuck at home with this whole shelter in place thing. I didn’t mean to unleash my frustrations on you and I hope you can forgive. As far as this movie is concerned I sent your husband an envelope with a signed contract. I will be in your movie and you better get ready because the Fluffy Unicorns will make the Gem Stones pay on the big screen. Love you and see you soon bestie CIAO!!!”

With that Melody blows a kiss into the video as it comes to an end. Kate’s eyes light up as she glances back at her band and screams at the top of her lungs.

“DIAMOND AND THE GEM STONES MOVIE WILL BE A REALITY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

All of the girls begin to jump around excitedly. Teddy smiles as he looks deeply into her eyes.

“I love you so much babe. I told you that all of your dreams will come true, and seeing you happy is the only thing that matters to me. Just keep being happy, and I will always be there for you through everything and anything…”

Kate nodded her head as she looked at her husband. He truly was the best thing to happen to her. This was one of the best birthdays that she had ever had. She could only smile as she hugged her husband in return. There would be celebrating and partying, but for now she just wanted to hug the only person she truly saw in that room. It was her biggest supporter, it was her husband, and she was so lucky to have him…








On Camera

Things come into focus and as they do we are treated to a shot of Kate Steele. She is at the Saxon Hotel and to be more precise she is sitting down at the bar area with the SCW Internet Bombshell Championship around her shoulder. She is wearing a sundress s her eyes meet with that of her Championship title. She adjusts it a bit as her eyes meet with that of the cameras.

“I am going to be blunt with all of you today. Keira Johnson might be the most idiotic person I have ever been in the ring with. Keira is twisting history in the way she wants to be perceived. She is still trying to be looked upon as being some sort of hero. She wants people to acknowledge her that she is a fighter to the very end and she would do whatever it takes to win the Internet Championship. It’s honestly funny to me to be completely honest. She is like trying to spin everything around like I am a bad champion and that I am not doing my job as a holder of the title but I personally think I am doing my fair share.”

Kate shakes her head as she looks into the camera while taking a sip of some liquor.

“Keira is a great wrestler. I have no doubts about that. It took some great effort for her to go out there and win that four way match at Blaze of Glory or should I say it took her being vastly depressed and of course Mark Ward having to talk her back up until she got her groove back. It’s a real fucking joke. I don’t quite understand how Keira could stand in front of a camera a week ago and tell everybody how I wasn’t taking this seriously and how I am overlooking her and forgetting that she is even in this match. You honestly want my opinion on that?! It’s a bunch of horse shit. Maybe Keira should have been glaring at her reflection in the mirror and telling that promo to herself. This is part of the same fucking problem that I mentioned last week. Keira has no idea on the concept of selling. You would think as his wonderful hero she would know the difference between right and wrong or at least good and evil…”

Kate looks at her championship as she pats it passionately. She smirks adjusting it as she looks back at the camera.

“From the very moment that our match was made on the very first Climax Control I after Blaze of Glory I appeared on the show. Granted I was there to support my husband. He came out to the ring to tell the world how he was going to be a fighter and I was there for him. As you know he would get jumped by Tony Thorn and was taken to a medical facility that night. Guess what, I was still right there by his side. He wasn’t cleared to return to SCW the following week and yet I still came to the ring. My Gem Stones and I put on a concert how we were simply going to hold out for a Keira and yet we still didn’t hear anything in return. We got nothing in regards to this match. I was still pushing ahead because this title and defending it means the world to me, and I don’t want to be pushed back down the card for being a complacent champion. When you are a champion or a major contender it’s your job to promote shit. SCW has entrusted you with a major position in the company and they can trust that you can be a “hero” and help them sell what’s needed so there’s build for the shows which in turn promotes Super Card buys, viewership numbers increase, and for our great wonderful Annie in Marketing a reason to come up with merchandise that will hopefully fly off of their shelves…”

Kate shakes her head with a sigh.

“Yet when people who are in those positions don’t do that it makes the company as a whole look to be extremely bad and I am sure there are those three other women who were in that match that you won who could have done a better job than what you are doing right now. You wish to make all of these accusations like I am bad but you were basically preaching to yourself. I have given a bloody fuck. I was out in the ring on the first climax control after Blaze of Glory. As I mentioned before I came out to do a concert in your name the following week which just so happens I was on the show THREE times that week as we vowed to get Tony for what he did to my husband. I had no idea that Victoria Thorn was going to destroy my girls and I that week. She completely decimated me and honestly that is what is truly funny in all of this…”

Kate chuckles again as she continues to speak.

“Victoria Thorn isn’t even an active competitor here. Her son Tony is barely booked that much and yet Victoria Thorn did a far better job at giving a fuck and selling this shit when she isn’t even involved in our match then you have. What does that really say for you?! Yet that’s two weeks and we still didn’t hear anything from you. Not one segment, not one tweet. Hell you appeared to wrestle Crystal on that first show and that was it and nothing else. Week three I defended against your wife and that’s when you finally decided to give a fuck when you tweeted your feelings. Yet not once did you ever mention me. Not once did you ever say Kate I am coming for you… You made all of these plans on how a showdown between you and Roxi was going to go down. How it was going to be special and epic…”

Kate smiles as wide as she possibly as she continues speaking.

“However for all of that wishful thinking it still didn’t help because I beat your wife. I put an end to all of that shit. Only then were you finally ready for a fight. Only then were you actually ready to step up but did you really say shit about us fighting?! Nope… You went on to face Seleana and I was at ringside when you used my Diamond Cutter. I even cut a promo after the match and still I didn’t get anything in return except stupid do I remember quotes. It’s a bunch of horse shit. The only time you really gave a shit was on the very last Climax Control before the super Card. Don’t you think it’s a little late for any build up at that point. I feel like you are absolutely worthless Keira. It’s like you want to be cuddled. You beg so much for title opportunities but when you do finally get a title or even an opportunity you go ghost. It’s sickening. Like what’s the point to be honest?! Why are you even wasting time when it’s apparent you don’t even give a damn?! Instead of worrying about me you are worried about fighting the Roulette Champion and so on. It’s piss poor pathetic. You should be trying to aim high…”

Kate nods her head as she speaks more.

“You should be trying to elevate yourself and your own abilities. In all honesty you don’t even do that right. I know people can talk shit about me but at least I try to elevate myself. I want to fight the likes of Andrea Hernandez, Alicia Lukas, and Evie Baang. I want to be in the ring with the best of the best. I have already beaten everybody else so what else is there for me. You might think me beating Roxi was a fluke but I did so twice in this company. Once as a Roulette Champion and once as an Internet Champion. I know how to hold shit down when I get a title and I will be damn if I let anybody get in the way of that. If I was able to beat Roxi what does that say for somebody like you. She is a big time Hall of Famer in this company and you are merely her cling on. You don’t really care about this belt as much as you care about butt pictures, food, and how much you adore your wife. We fucking get it but there’s more than just that in wrestling. Just because you get what you wanted which is an opportunity doesn’t mean you stop there. You need to keep up that drive. You need to continuously be hungry and I honestly don’t think you have it in you to be a champion…”

“Kate sighs.

“You can’t even get your story right when it comes to this match and maybe if you paid attention to your surroundings of what’s happening in SCW you would actually be in a good place. You can’t beat me. You might have done so last year but there won’t be a mask this time. I won’t be hiding behind anything. Fighting champion Kate is a lot different than fighting mysterious Diamond and I don’t think you quite understand that. I have beaten of list of who’s who in this company. I might as well add you to that list and continuously showcase why I am the best damn champion in this company today. You want this title?!”

Kate nods her head with a grin as she continues to speak.

“You better be ready to pry it off of me because I am not going to drop this title anytime soon. I am here for the long run and after I am done with you I will be on to bigger challenges. Bring your best Keira but I doubt that will even be good enough. Cheers for you will be lead to your demise and be Shipwrecked…. Siren Song is being played and that will spell your doom. See you Sunday and best of luck you certainly will need it…”

With that Kate raises her championship high into the air and it’s on this image that we slowly fade out on.

85
Supercard Archives / Queen For The Day Match
« on: May 30, 2020, 10:33:37 PM »
 To be honest there are so many different thoughts going through my head right now. I know it has been a rough couple of months and there should be so many thoughts going through my head about losing the World Championship to Andrea let alone not being able to beat her at all. I have been at the brunt of so many different jokes in SCW. Some will go as far to say that I can’t wrestle or that I am trash or that I am absolutely worthless. In the past hearing those things would have set me off. It would have made me upset in ways I couldn’t even imagine.

Andrea can stand in front of a camera and tell the world that she is better than me and I am an amazing competitor package between insults with her and Alicia telling me how I am the worst. I would honestly jump to defend those accusations but in all honesty what would that have solved. I can’t change how people think of me and I won’t even try to stand up to do so anymore. It is what it is and the only support group I really need is from that of my wife, my family, and my best friend.

As long as I have those things nothing else really matters to me. Words at the end of the day are simply words. There’s no meaning to any of them unless you allow yourself to be subjected to the hurt. I would have always gone off the deep end in trying to preserve myself or feel the need to be accepted but it’s not about that anymore.

I have bigger fish to fry and there are those who actually need me more than I need myself. Despite what I might be feeling I need to go beyond the realms of my own selfish desires and needs. I have to be that pillar of hope for everybody else. If I don’t who else is going to stand in the gap for all of those in need.

I am honestly happy with the match that SCW has booked me in. I have been fighting at full cylinders for the past few months. It didn’t matter if it was for respect against Andrea or even that of championships or positioning. It has always been about trying to prove myself over and over again.

Yet this match to be Queen for a Day sounds like something right up my alley. After all who wouldn’t want the attention of everybody for a day?! Who wouldn’t wish to have everybody have all of their eyes on you and have to listen to every single thing you say?

It seems like another day in the life of being Crystal Zdunich and it’s a chance to really showcase how not to be selfish. I know everybody will stand here and say if they were queen they would do this and do that. Yet for me personally if I become a queen I won’t even book myself because I don’t want things to revolve around me when I know I am not deserving.

I have had my share of chances and after dropping the ball against Andrea and following that with a lost to Tallyn there are still things I need to learn about myself that I need to work hard for what I want. I don’t want to just win the right to be a Queen and make the company revolve around me. That’s not what I am about. I want to be absolutely fair and I want to give those chances who rightfully earned them but they tend to go under the radar. I want to give people the matches they want and I simply want to just put on a fun filled show for all.

I know there will be women who won’t believe me but it is what it is right?! I rather not focus on what I plan to do because if I don’t win none of it really means a thing. There is so much going on and I have a lot of personal things to focus on first.

Once I finally get those things out of the way I can be in a position where I can focus on this match like I know I can. This is going to be one of the hardest matches I have ever been in. it’s not just me out there in that ring but there are five other strong women who are going to want this win more so than me. Each woman are going to be busting their ass to prove they want this opportunity and I am going to do everything in my power to make sure it’s me.

Through hell or high water I will train for it and hopefully it’s enough. If it’s not I will pick myself up and go back at it again.

Anyway things might seem tough but you can’t ever count out this little blossoming rose.

She will always do whatever it takes to showcase she has what it takes to bloom. As long as you don’t cut me down by the root nothing will ever stop me from blossoming. No matter how much I have been stomped on or trampled upon. I will always find a way to sprout myself upwards from the ground and continue to grow into something so delicate and beautiful. Don’t get on my bad side however. Just because you wish to put me down doesn’t mean I don’t have the ability to prick you with my thorns. It’d a huge defense mechanism and it keeps me safe from whoever wishes to do harm to whoever.

This will be a tough journey and battle but you can bet your bottom dollar I am ready for it.

Lights

Camera

Action…

It’s show time so let’s roll the red carpet out for me. it’s time to stand in the spotlight once again and I can guarantee you all that I won’t be a disappointment… I promise you that much.











At The Hotel
Face Time With Aurora.

It had been a while since Christina had spoken to that of Aurora who happened to be Crystal’s biggest fan, the little girl with Leukemia. Christina sat at the pool in a very modest bathing suit. She had her phone set up against a soda bottle so she didn’t have to hold it. Christina eyes lit up as she looked at the little girl.

“How are you Aurora it feels like it has been an eternity since the two of us really spoke with one another. You better be safe and no matter what I don’t want you leaving your house. With the way your immune system is I wouldn’t want for anything to happen to you. I would be completely devastated and it would break my heart. I don’t think I could stand to see how hurt my biggest fan would be…”

“Everything is going well Crystal. Mommy has been taking really good care of me and at first I thought things would be rough for us. I know you set her up with a job at the casino and when Mr. Morgan closed it down because of the virus I didn’t think income would come our way but we have been receiving money from a mysterious donor and it feels so amazing…”

Christina smirks as she looks back at the girl and has tears in her eyes.

“That is always a blessing Aurora. You deserve the best in life and your mother Angelica is truly that of an angel. She has spent most of her life providing for you and paying off medical bills. I am glad somebody is watching out for her so she can feel relaxed. None of you deserve to suffer and I hope you have been following all of the actions of SCW…”

“Of course I have although it sucks not seeing you winning Crystal…”

Crystal just shrugs her shoulders as she smiles in return.

“Look you can’t win them all Aurora. However even though I have been losing the story doesn’t just end there. There’s still a journey on how I am going to pick myself back up. As long as I can get back up after I have been knocked down that’s all that matters. I am in that process now but it seems like my plate is full. The movie studio is trying to push this new Diamond and the Gem Stones movie when things go back to normal. I am sure Daniel is going to need me when the casino opens back up and I still have something personal I need to deal with…”

Aurora smiles in return as she looks at Crystal.

“It’s okay Christina. You aren’t super girl you just can’t be everywhere. You need to focus on the things that are most important and deal with them. You have nothing but time right now and as long as you can deal with them that’s all that really matters right. Deal with the personal stuff so you won’t have an excuse when your life becomes busy again.”

“You do have a point… I can’t believe I am taking advice from that of a 12 year old girl. On top of that it’s not like I really have to focus on that movie. Chloe seems to be doing a really great job with the studio so that’s not really on my plate. I guess there is something that is bothering me Aurora. It would be that of my son. I really need to deal with it and I can’t just keep sweeping it under the rug like it doesn’t matter. I know I haven’t been in his life but I really want to take the strides to be there for him. Just like I want to be there for Brittany and I don’t want to hurt anybody in the process. For all 32 years of my life all I have seemed to do is hurt my closest loved ones…”

Aurora smiles in return.

“Well don’t feel like that… You are so better than that and as long as you put your all into it that’s all that should matter right?! Just do whatever you do with a sincere heart and everything else will fall into place…”

With that we could see Brittany approaching her mother clad in a bikini of her own. She smiles as she walks into the sight of Aurora and waves at her.

“Anyway I think I should let you go Christina. You should really spend some time with your daughter. Things are fine on this front just worry about you okay… Bye!!!”

With that the face time session ends and Brittany smiles as she looks back at her mother with a wicked grin on her lips.

“Aurora is so sweet although when are you going to tell her that you were the one providing for her and her mother during this entire pandemic?!”

“Brittany sometimes there are things in life that are just better off being unsaid. So what’s going on with you… You have been pretty much a hermit since you came to the hotel. Are things going well between Halo and you?!”

Brittany smiles in return as she wraps her arms around her mother.

“Things are honestly going just fine… She is an amazing wife and pretty much the best one in the world. Although that isn’t my concern right now, I just wanted to tell you how awesome it has been having you as a mother. I know that Mother’s Day is only once a year but every mom should be celebrated every single day. The way you have been caring for Grandma Mary has been amazing. I know you have held a grudge towards her for quite some time but it has been good to see you two working out your differences…It really showcases you have been maturing as a person and I want to see this side of you to continue to develop…”

Brittany takes a deep breath as she continues to speak.

“I know I have held a grudge against you for quite some time now and finding out about Brayden really hurt me but in all honesty I guess I should feel blessed that you chose me. You only get one mom and I want to do everything to treasure mine. I love you with all of my heart and I was hoping we could go maybe go for a swim together or something…”

Christina nods her head as she looks back at her daughter.

“Of course we can go swimming together Brittany. To be honest forgiving your Grandmother has been the hardest thing for me but after reuniting with mom and spending time together I think it’s about time I faced your father. I had hid all of these lies for the past 19 years and it’s about time I own up to everything. He might already know but I can’t be too high on myself to even ask for forgiveness. Once I deal with your father I can finally go about really confronting your brother…”

“Mom… Whatever happens you know I have your back. At first I was upset hearing about Brayden and how he wanted to destroy my life but honestly maybe he is just lashing out and looking for a mother. I couldn’t imagine being in an adopted family and living with somebody else. That must have been tough for you to let him go…”

“Toughest decision I have ever made. Not one day went by when I didn’t think of him and what he was up to. I wanted to look for him but I just got too scared and I slowly became numb to it. There was always a yearning for more though. I always wanted to learn about my son and what he was like. I wanted to let him know that I loved him and if he ever needed me I would be there…”

Brittany places her hand on her mother’s shoulder as she smiles in return.

“Mom stop beating yourself up over the past… No matter how much you try to talk it up or constantly harping on things it will never change. You don’t need to change who you are to feel accepted. You should simply worry about the present and work towards a better future. The past is there so you can learn from your mistakes. Take a breather and worry about Brayden after you deal with daddy. As long as you get what you need to off of your chest. You won’t have anything clawing at you anymore…”

“You really think I can deal with it Brittany?!”

“OF course I do but you need to believe you can deal with it. There really isn’t a right answer in any of this. Just go by your emotions and let them dictate in how to guide you. As long as you lean on your heart you won’t disappointed…”

Crystal can’t help but chuckle as she nods her head in agreement.

“I guess you do have a point. I will take a swim with you and then I think I will take Rose Productions private jet to go see your father in New York. There is only so long I can stay in this hotel and do nothing. They may test me over and over again, and I will go through every single protocol but I have to get these things off of my chest because I don’t want to hold onto them anymore…I will be a better woman and a better mother…”

Brittany nods her head.

“Mom you are already a better mother. Stop trying to constantly prove it. You have really taken an interest in Aurora and been an amazing Godmother to her. Maybe this is your way of trying to make up for the horrors of the past but stop trying to hard. You don’t need to impress anybody. Just be yourself. You tend to do the same in wrestling. Does it really matter how everyone feels about you… No it still doesn’t change the fact that you are one of the best wrestlers in the world! Nothing can ever take that away. So just breathe…”

Brittany smirks as she glances at her mother.

“Let’s go take a dip in the pool and you can worry about everything else later. Last one in is a rotten egg…”

With that Brittany can’t help but chuckle as she begins to sprint towards that of the pool. She doesn’t waste any time as she quickly jumps into the pool in the form of a cannonball. Water begins to splash everywhere and Crystal is left siting there dumbfounded. Her daughter was right. Maybe she was stressing this out in ways she shouldn’t be. Maybe she was making too much of the situation. She quickly gets up as she rushes towards the pool and dives right in. the mother and daughter begin to splash each other excitedly as they really didn’t have that many mother and daughter moments. They continue to play with one another and enjoy one another’s company. It wouldn’t be that long until Crystal flew out to New York to finally deal with Todd Williams once and for all. It is on this beautiful image that we slowly leave them on.



I feel like my entire life could be listed at me always trying to climb and fight for something. When I was a teenager in catholic school it was about proving to Detroit that even though I was a mixed Afro Latina that I deserved to be in that school. I may not have been the smartest but I could hold my own. I took to softball and was looked upon by the likes of just about everybody in the state athletically. I was fighting for my very future and when my mother couldn’t afford that school anymore being in public school was a struggle.

I was picked on everyday but it still didn’t stop me from trying to be the best I could during my freshman year. I made it to the varsity team and I had an entire life ahead of me. I allowed my climb to be deterred by all of the mean girls in school. They got to me to a point where I simply struggled and I allowed their words to get to me.

They destroyed me to the point I took solace in a boy instead of my own confidence and I got pregnant because of such. My emotions really got the best of me and I was a crying mess every single day. I thought when I had the baby I would fill in an emotional need but it wasn’t there. I was just picked on every single day and I ran away from my problems. I found wrestling and other things to fill in those voids but nothing could complete me.

I tried to hang onto whatever I could to feel accepted but nothing could ever fill in that void. Despite how bad I felt nothing has ever stopped me from climbing. I have always picked myself back up and I kept on climbing again. The ladder of success is never easy but as long as you keep pushing onward you can become whatever you want. You need to work for it.

I am not the only one who has had struggles being knocked down and climbing over and over again. I am mainly talking about you Jessie Salco. I know it can be quite irritating to have been here so long and for people to laugh at you because you have the most losses in the company.

However it’s stupid to even think like that because you have practically been here the longest and you have damn near won every single title that this company has to offer. There is only one thing that has eluded you and that is the World Championship. I believe that you have the ability to really go after things such as that and eventually make it your very own. You can’t allow yourself to get wrapped up by the comments of others though.

When Amber Ryan called you Vanilla Ice Cream it was like the end of the world for you. You can’t get caught up in things such as words. Trust me that has hurt me in ways you couldn’t even imagine but words have always destroyed me and I got stuck on them.

If you get stuck on them they will destroy you and in the end you will become your own worst enemy. I know people will try to tear you down but you can’t let it get to you. I know Jessie that you are an amazing competitor. Hell when people didn’t think that much of you, you have always found a way to prove the masses wrong.

I know this first hand as there was a super card where you beat me in the middle of the ring. You beat me in the middle of a huge Super Card match and I know you have the ability in you. It’s that ability that has propelled you to being a great Roulette Champion, Internet Champion, and in one of the best bombshell tag teams of all time. There is only one thing that you need to accomplish and that’s when the big one. It’s not a hopeless caused Jessie. You should move on past your match with Amber and start looking towards moving on to that of trying to do everything you can to be a World Champion. You have the ability but do you believe in yourself is the question.

The more you get worried about who you are facing and not on your own talent is the more you will continuous fail. I know you have the talent after all you did beat me a few times and you wouldn’t have the huge resume that you have in this business. The real question is do you believe in you. As long as you don’t believe in yourself you will never go about accomplishing anything.

Jessie isn’t the only one in this match who seems to have somewhat of an issue when it comes to ascending the ladder. There is another woman in this match who always seems to be down on herself and that woman is none other than the likes of Tallyn.

Tallyn a few weeks ago the two of us got to face off against one another in the middle of the ring. Ou managed to get the best of me and you did win the match. Although you did have to cheat in order to gain the win but do you honestly feel better about yourself now that you have a win under you?!

You consistently talk yourself down every single week. You went to wrestling school to study the craft of wrestling and I am sure in school they teach you simple things such as motivation, drive, dedication, and perseverance, and yet you don’t seem to showcase any of those things.

To you it only seems about wrestling and tweeting to the world that it doesn’t matter because you are a loser and you won’t win, and you don’t care about it either way. If you aren’t passionate about being in the ring then why do you even bother?!

There’s more to life than just tweeting pictures of you in a bikini or how physically attractive you are. You just can’t get by on being all superficial. Because once you find yourself to be exposed it’s going to destroy you. There’s more than just having good looks and having a bitchy attitude. You need to put a confident attitude behind that wrestling ability.

You might have finally gotten that singles win you had been waiting for when you beat me but cheating can only get you so far. Eventually you will need to go beyond the realm of just cheating to prove a point. You will have to put that effort in and actually give a shit about what you are doing. If you don’t give a shit about anything what’s the point?!

You had so much hype to you especially coming from the school you did. You have serious shoes to fill. I just don’t get you though. On paper you could have really made something of yourself. You could have really taken the Blast From The Past and won it. Hell you could have won that four way match at the last super card but you failed at that. Now that you are in a match to showcase yourself as a queen you could really gift wrap something nice for yourself. It can be any championship match or any sort of booking but would you actually put in the amount of effort that’s needed to take your career to the next level.

To be honest I can’t answer that for you. That’s a question you need to answer. What I can say however is that in one of your promos you mentioned Mikah and how you felt she never got the respect she rightfully deserved. I may not have liked Mikah but I have high respect for her and before you even dare to say anything about Mikah and what she had to go through. You need to actually give a fuck about wrestling.

Mikah is a wrestler who is a hall of famer and had one of the longest reigns in this company’s history. On top of that she won every single singles title that SCW had to offer. The difference between the both of you however is she actually gave a shit. Even if she said she didn’t care it didn’t stop her from breaking bombshell’s dreams with her Cupid’s hold and her Mikahangelo. She would always give her very best in the ring and I just don’t see that from you. I see a little girl who wants to get by on her good looks and not on actual ability.

If you don’t find a way to build yourself up past that point you really aren’t going to get anywhere in this company. Climb beyond the realms of mediocrity and make something of yourself. Put in that effort and be the best Tallyn that you could ever be.

Don’t try to be the next Mikah simply go about being yourself, you can do the whole one name thing but you need to dare to be different. Do you believe in yourself however or do you just want to get swallowed up by the words of everybody else in them thinking you are somebody else instead of your own being. I know that there are three other important women in this match but I will get to them later on. Pay attention and stay tuned because there’s definitely a lot more than just this!








New York City, New York
Willcorp

Crystal private jet had landed at a private landing site in New York City. Manhattan was normally a very busy city however with the way the virus had taken over the country it was that of a ghost town. Crystal had worn her mask as she was waited patiently for a vehicle to pick her up. A few moments went by and a private car pulled up in front of her to pick her up. Christina smirked as she stepped inside the vehicle as she sat in the backseat. The driver smiled as he looked back at her.

“So on our way to that of Willcorp?! “

Crystal slowly nodded her head as she looked at the man in the mirror.

“Yes you got that right…I am not in a rush or anything but just take your time. Whenever we get there we will get there. I can’t believe how dead this city is. To think I actually used to live here at one point and I have never seen New York ever look like this… It really is a ghost town…”

The man nods his head as he sported a Buffalo Bills cap. He offered a grin as he started to drive.

“Yeah it’s been crazy here as of lately. It’s hard to even make a dime people traveling has been down and as you know most of Manhattan is made up of tourists. It’s been a sad sight to see nobody walking on the streets of Broadway. This city has so many attractions for so many people. If this keeps up I doubt if the ball will even drop on New Year’s Day.  It’s getting to be that bad. You can’t get all of those people on top of each other in the middle of Times Square. Diseases would definitely spread if that’s the case. We just got to be calm… Oh sorry for being so rude. The name is Richard Clausen…”

Crystal can’t help but chuckle as she looks back at the driver.

“Wait let me guess your friends all call you DICK for short…”

“Yeah how did you know?!”

Crystal nodded her head as she continues to speak.

“I figured as much listen up Dick. I don’t know how you can sit there and even wear that Bills cap. That franchise is awful. What have the Bill ever done except blown Super Bowls and what have you. It must be tough supporting such a shit show…”

“Well only thing that could be worst would be that of a Lions fan… That is your team right or have you already moved on to something else. At least I am a proud New Yorker. I always support my team whether it’s the Knicks, the Bills, the Yankees. There isn’t any room for any JV team though…”

Crystal laughs in return.

“Cute… I am a Lions fan and even though we haven’t won any Super Bowls at least we had the best running back of all time on our team. Hell you could say we had one of the best wide receivers of all time in Calvin Johnson. Detroit tends to bring about legendary talents. There’s was Barry Sanders, the bad boys Pistons with Isaiah Thomas and of course there’s me…”

The snarky driver just looks speaks back to Crystal as he makes a turn onto another street.

“Yet you wish to claim them now how long onto you jump onto the band wagon on some Los Angeles team. You can’t be born in one place and try to claim another city as your own it doesn’t work like that…”

“Whatever. The only thing that ever mattered is knowing that I am the best of the best. I might be the best SCW Bombshell of all time. Despite Tommy Knox’s stupid list I know I am the best bombshell of all time. How many other women can say they were a four time Bombshell World Champion?! Nobody can say that but me. Who is your favorite wrestler in SCW…”

“Roxi Johnson…She’s great and amazing… We even have the same birthday…”

Crystal nods her head with a giggle.

“Roxi is amazing she’s one of my best friends. She gets a little butt hurt at times though. I mean always trying to tell me I will never change although I have shown nothing but respect towards her in our last few matches. I even poke fun by trying to sell her feud with Amber Ryan and she quickly jumps on me. Tells me that I can never change and what not! You would think that a friend would honestly have my back even if she is this amazing video game player. Hell even better than me in some games…”

“That’s because she’s the best…”

“Right still isn’t a four time former champion like am, and unlike her I didn’t leave SCW dick… Perhaps you chose the wrong favorite wrestler but I am going to do you a great favor. I am going to give you the chance to pick me as your favorite wrestler.”

It isn’t long before Dick arrives at the corporate building. He smiles as he looks at Crystal.

“Mrs. Zdunich we are here…”

“Good here’s my autograph I know for a fact that will be worth a lot to you. More than Roxi Johnson’s...”

Crystal steps out of the vehicle as she begins to head towards the building. The man looks back at Crystal as he yells at her from the window.

“Hey don’t I get a tip?! I just drove you here and you can at least give me something…”

“Sure pick a better favorite wrestler and treasure that autograph I gave you. No reason to be a Dick… Clausen… Even if it is your name… Take care my blossoming rose and I will see you later…”

With that Christina waves her hand to Clausen as she begins to walk towards the inside of the building. She doesn’t hesitate as she is finally inside of Willcorp. Things seem to be a ghost town but she doesn’t have to go far as she is met by her former husband Todd Williams right in the lobby. There is silence between the both of them but Todd begins to speak.

“What the hell do you want Crystal. I am a very busy man and I rather not put up with your shit…”

Christina is taken back a bit as she sighs in return.

“I was hoping we could maybe have a long heart to heart. It’s been a long time coming but I have some stuff that I need to get off of my chest. Could we perhaps go to a place where I could sit down so we could really have that talk…”

Todd keeps his eyes locked on Crystal as he looks deeply into her eyes.

“Of course we can. We are going to take this to the basement. You have a lot of explaining to do Crystal and you better tell me everything I want to know. I already know enough already but I have been waiting desperately to hear it from your own mouth…”

“I know Todd… I know you deserve to hear it all and that’s why I decided to come all the way here after all of this time. I was hoping we could deal with these issues so we can move on with our lives…”

“Right…Whatever you say Crystal. Just make sure you tell me what I want to hear. I have a baby to take care of and I don’t have time to waste on a former wife of mine…”

Crystal is taken back as the two step into the elevator. A few moments go by as the elevator brings them to the basement.  Once they get there we are able to see a brunette woman holding a little boy. Todd picks the baby up and places him against her chest.

“Crystal I want you to meet my newborn son Xavier…He’s a cutie isn’t he?!”

Crystal seems befuddled as he looks at the little baby before she looks over at Todd.

“Wait you had another son?! What about your wife Kimberly… I don’t see her around…”

“Well she’s not the mother Crystal… She is…”

Todd points at the brunette woman sitting there. Crystal  takes a long glimpse at her until she jumps back with a shocked expression on her face. She seems really confused as she begins to speak again.

“Todd is that Hope Dawson?! That’s Brittany’s old boyfriend’s biological mother… You totally didn’t sleep with her and had a baby out of it…”

Todd slowly nods his head in agreement as he smirks in return.

“It happened and who cares if it did. It’s my life and that’s just how the world works. You know what I am about and what I have always been about. So anyway let’s get on with it. What did you need to tell me?!”

Crystal takes a long deep breath as she sighs in return. This was definitely going to be a long night.





This match isn’t going to be easy by any means. Salco and Tallyn aren’t the only threats that I have to worry about but there are also two women who definitely would say that it’s because of them that I am in SCW in the first place. They go by the names of Roxi Johnson and of course Mercedes Vargas. Let me just start by focusing on that of Mercedes Vargas.

How is it going Mercedes?!

Our paths have crossed a lot for the past what twelve years now and we have pretty much have been everything in wrestling. Going all the way back to Divas Unleashed you were the Rockford State Champion and you actually made the title mean something. I remember when you beat me and you kept building on your name. That is honestly when I first heard of you and you had a strong alliance with the bane of my existence in the form of Veronica Valiant. You made me absolutely sick Vargas but we have always been at war with one another. It has always been the case no matter if it was in DU, 3WL, NCW all the way to IWF. It has been a long hard fought war and we have always battled one another.

I also can remember the time when we were tag champions together. We were a really good team that is until we fell apart but aside from that our paths have always crossed one another. Right here in SCW when I first came in it was a known fact that we were friends. I know you could say we basically gravitate towards each other and because of your presence here I instantly had to come here. That in itself would be a load of shit.

I will give credit where credit is due however. You are an amazing competitor. You are a grand slam champion and you are like one of the only people who has had the honor of winning every single championship in this company. It didn’t matter if it was the World title, Internet, Tag or even mixed titles. You did everything and the two of us together were able to enter into the Hall of Fame at the same exact time.

That is just priceless and that’s a moment that one simply cannot take away. There is no doubt in my mind that you deserve every single thing that you accomplished. However let’s be completely honest here though. The only reason why you became a World Champion in the first place was because of me. I put that title on you. In the same way that one could say I screwed over Alicia Lukas to make sure my wife won the title I screwed over Sam Marlowe just so you could win the title. It wasn’t because I wanted you to be a champion.

At the time people were talking it up like I did it out of friendship. The only reason why I did it was because I was so full of myself and I didn’t want to have to put any effort into beating a red hot Sam Marlowe. I wanted to take down the likes of you because you were the easy target. You were easy pickings in my eyes and have always been such.

I remember when you had your feud with Mikah lined up and the company booked me against you. I ended up beating you to stake my own name as a World title contender. I have always beaten you in his company and whenever we were in the ring with one another it has always resulted in me taking you down. There was one match in which you smashed a pumpkin over my head to win but after beating you over and over again. It sort of got old. Not to mention it seemed like they kept booking us against each other. You were bound to win one eventually and you did.

You are a great wrestler but your biggest problem in everything is the fact that you only like to live in the past. You always love to be a walking stat book and point out others flaws and shortcomings. You are too full of yourself to glance at the dirt in your own eyes, and when somebody calls you out on your shit you quickly change the subject. You can’t go about living like that…

You can travel down memory lane and hold onto things by having such an active streak and how you did this and you accomplished that. It’s almost as if you are trying to constantly remind people of what you did years ago just so you could stay relevant.

In the past you might have done some things but what have you honestly done lately. What have you really accomplished in recent times?!

Nothing and it’s a shame considering Kate called you out as she wanted to defend her Internet title against you and you simply said no. Things aren’t working out for you. You talked all of this shit that you held a title in every single year that you have been here in SCW telling Candy you were going to beat her and she retained her title successfully against you.

So now that you can’t hold that what stupid stat are you going to bring up now?! What load of bullshit are you going to spew from your mouth?!

To be honest I don’t think you are going to be able to do anything. You need to keep up with the times and SCW just isn’t about you anymore. SCW has long since passed you by and even the newer talent are beating you. What’s really left for you Vargas?! I know people give Sam Marlowe shit because they say she hasn’t reached a bigger position since losing the World title but she has consistently been a champion. What are you doing?!

If talking up how you won the most matches and wrestled the most, and you are holding onto useless stats at this point you are better off retiring. You are only going to damage your career and that would be a shame considering you are a Hall of Famer. Quit while you are ahead or else you will continue to be an embarrassment…

As far as you go Roxi Johnson it seems like we have been at this for a while now.

I do want to say that it was great to see you beat Alicia Lukas. I know that was something you wanted to do for a while now and you finally were able to do that but it didn’t come without an asterisk. Bobbie Dahl had to get involved and now it’s tainted. It’s not how you wanted to go out and since then you were able to step into the ring with Kate Steele and that didn’t end that well for you.

You could have been a champion right now and fighting your wife but that idea went down the drain. Now here you are and you find your way into this match just like me. I feel like I have taken a similar journey to get to this match. I have beaten your wife and that has gotten me into a match with Andrea that really didn’t end well for me. She beat me again and I guess that makes us cut from the same cloth Roxi.

We both have been placed into this match for the same reason. I love you Roxi… You are one of my best friends in this company and no matter what I do it just doesn’t seem to be enough. It may even be trivial stuff such as when we are playing video games together.

In NBA 2K I might make a bad play or bad pass and you instantly call me out on it. In Friday the 13th I get told I am an awful Tommy Jarvis or that I don’t have it in me to run Vanessa anymore. When can I just get a little credit to say you know what Crystal you are a great person and a wrestler.

I have always respected your dedication to the sport and your love for the business. You always have this huge support system that I get envious of and part of me wishes that I could be you at times, but I am not you.

I am simply Crystal Zdunich and no matter what I do I will forever be judged for things I have done like five years ago. You just like the rest of the world can’t move on and judge me for what I am doing today. You want to bring up my horrible past and it’s the same old story over and over again.

I thought you would be better than that Roxi. Even when we wrestle one another you can’t even say that I fought you in a good match. When I beat you it’s simply you being vastly upset or how you failed or you just didn’t do enough. Yet when I see you wrestle with others you can pat them on the back and tell them good job. You can be a huge sportsman about the whole thing.

However when it’s me I don’t get that treatment and my only question is why Roxi?!

Why can’t you just give me that?! Why can’t you be a friend and acknowledge that I actually had a good match. That is extremely hurtful to me. Especially considering that you were in my wedding party and one of my bridesmaids.

I would have expected to be disrespected by women such as Alicia Lukas who hate my guts but not you. I expected better from you but I guess it doesn’t apply to me.

The reality is my life isn’t so perfect like yours. I don’t have as many friends and don’t have this huge network that you surround yourself with. What I do have is wrestling and I have been very good at it in SCW. I have won the World title on four different occasions and as a matter of fact the last title I won was by beating you in the middle of the ring.

Nothing will ever change the fact that you are my friend. Even if I do poke fun at you sometimes and you quickly try to say how this is why no one takes me serious and what have you. Perhaps one should learn to take a joke at times.

Whatever when it comes to inside the ring however I can see we just can’t be friends in there because we both are fighting for the same thing and we wish to be the best.

I must be better than you Roxi and to be honest after beating you these last few times I think I might be better than you. I took the title away from you and in this upcoming match I will proudly ascend that ladder and become the Queen. That is a promise and nothing will stop me from ascending the ladder and gaining what I want. Roxi you are as tough as they come but nothing is going to stop me from winning this match.

Not even you… I have a lot of respect for you but deep down I think t want this more than you do. I know I can beat you Roxi but do I have what it takes to beat you with four other people involved in the mix…

That remains to be seen but keep your eyes on me because I am your biggest threat in this match. After all I am the one who took the title from you. So just keep that in mind. Anyway there is still one more to cover and we will get to her later…





Willcorp

Crystal stands there as she looks at her former husband. She shakes her head as she glares deeply into the eyes of Todd.

“Look Todd I just want to say I am sorry that things never really worked out between us. Things should have been much better between us but that never seemed to be the case. Even though we might have been high school sweethearts our relationship was toxic from the beginning. You were running away from my father and I simply was running away from harsh realities of all the bullying I was going through…”

“They definitely were some tough times Crystal but it is what it is. We did what we could to survive…”

“I thought we did but it was more than just surviving we simply ran away from all of our problems. When we got old enough we both left Detroit and we left for very different reasons. We can’t look back on those days but we could have maybe made things right. Yet we always failed to do that…”

Todd shakes his head as he holds his baby.

“Whatever… It’s done. Shit happened and we move on…”

“Are you really proud of yourself Todd… You have become nothing more than a glorified womanizer! This is the second time you pulled this stunt. When we were happily married you went about sleeping with my best friend Stephanie and she birthed a child out of it and now you are supposed to be a loving husband to Kimberly and you are out and about fucking Brad Kane’s sloppy seconds and for what reason exactly… For the simple fact that you could that’s bullshit…”

“Crystal it’s not like you would understand. Even if I told you I don’t think it would register with you properly…”

Crystal takes a long deep breath as she continues to speak.

“Right… Look I didn’t come all the way to New York to bullshit and talk about old times. I came here because I wanted to tell you in person that I fucked up majorly. When I was giving birth to all of those years ago it wasn’t just Brittany… I had a son because I was carrying twins…I knew I…. We wouldn’t be able to care for them so I made a selfish choice. I decided to give the boy up so we could focus on our daughter. We had a son Brayden!”

“WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME?!”

Todd snaps as he looks back at Crystal.

“Why couldn’t you have told me so we could have figured things out together! Things may not have been perfect but we could have figured it out together. You were everything to me Crystal. I would have done anything and everything for my first love being you. Yet we were married for like 7 years and you never even mentioned Brayden once. We could have searched for him. We could have shown that we were responsible parents and showcased that we loved him but you didn’t even give me the chance…”

Crystal shakes her head looking back at him.

“Todd do you honestly think it would have been that simple…Let’s be honest with ourselves. We barely were there for Brittany so how in the fuck could we have stood in the gap for Brayden. That doesn’t make any sense.  Let alone look at you now. You have three children and do you really go about spending time with any of them unless it suits you. You can give that bullshit of what you think we are but the reality is we were awful  we weren’t there for Brittany so how could we have been there for him?!”

“I guess you do have a point Crystal… He did come here and to be honest I wished we would have had this conversation years ago. I didn’t know what to say when he appeared here. I was speechless. I did give him money because I felt like he deserved it but I didn’t know what else to do.”

“Well that was my fault that you were caught off guard and for that I need to apologize. You should have never been in that situation to begin with. I shouldn’t have kept the secret from you. I should have been more open and a better communicator but I guess I just feel like it…”

“So where do we go from here Crystal?!”

Crystal thinks about it as her eyes move to that of her husband. She sighs in return.

“Maybe we can work on being better parents and see where it takes us. Brayden has so much anger in him but it’s up to us to really work with him and showcase that you can’t be mad at the entire world. You can’t always walk around with a chip on your shoulder. I especially need to reach out to him. As far as you go you seem to have a lot on your plate with the newborn so I might have to take lead on this one… Whatever happens I will show our son that we are both there for him…”

“Alright Crystal I am relying on you to handle this. Don’t let me down…”

“I won’t because I simply won’t let myself down. Take care Todd and have fun taking care of your newborn…”

With that Crystal leaves as she waves at her former husband and we slowly leave on this image.



I guess that leaves the hardest challenge in this match of them all and that’s my very own wife in the form of Seleana Zdunich. Seleana you are my everything! You are my love of my life and I want to see you take this company by storm.

I remember when you first became a wrestler. You were proud to step into the ring. You were eager to learn and it must always be tough having to live your life as being my girlfriend and that emerged into that of being my wife. Yet as great as that sounds to me what I really wanted was for you take flight and to really be your own woman.

I took away your right of being something serious in this company. Everybody only thought you won because I put the title on you. It was selfish of me to ruin such a beautiful moment. It should have been cherished but yet people can’t even give you your proper credit because I am attached to that moment, and some may not even take you seriously but Seleana I will always see the person that you are and I know the talent that you have in you.

To be honest if there is a person I want to see win this match it certainly is you. People are always quick to talk you down like you don’t even matter. Some might call you a fluke or tell you that you are only where you are at because you are my wife. That’s a bunch of bullshit and I want to see you bring that fire again.

The same fire that you brought when you were trying to fight me to prove you could stand on your own two feet is what I want to see on an everyday basis. Not only would it be awesome but I find it very attractive when you stand up for yourself and tell others to piss off.

Seleana you have really grown into a wonderful wrestler. You have won championships across various different companies and always seem to be doing things for others. Your sister Katra is an amazing musician and Zenna is an awesome wrestler. You have been supportive of them, of Halo, of Brittany, and are my biggest supporter but for once I just want you to forget about everybody else and focus on you.

I want you to be your queen and I could be your first lady. You have all of the talent in the world and maybe it has been misplaced for the past couple of years. It’s time to bring it back out and showcased why you just aren’t another pretty blonde. Showcase why you truly are like that of a Wild Cat and you have your claws that you will scratch whoever crosses you the wrong way.

Please be the fighter that I know you are. This is your moment babe and I support you in everything you do. Go out there and win like I know you can do.

I believe in you in the same way you have always believed in me. Anyway we are in this together and as long as one of us wins that makes us both winners. Let’s go do his my love… It’s showtime so let’s roll the credits on the rest of the competition…










86
Supercard Archives / Kate Steele V Keira Fisher
« on: May 30, 2020, 05:30:33 PM »
 Saxon Hotel

One would assume that Kate Steele would be all smiles. Life seemed to be going extremely well for her. The country was slowly starting to open up again. Her life with her husband and her daughter was better than it had ever been. The band was really starting to take off in the right direction not to mention her life as a guitarist for Devilition was also going really well. She didn’t have much to complain about in her life until she and her best friend Melody Grace had a big falling out. Kate tried her best to really save her friendship but nothing she did seemed to work. Melody had already made up her mind on how she felt about Kate and it’s like our friendship had gone out of the window. The pain of losing a match was nothing compared to that of losing the one person who she felt she could talk to about anything and would never be judgmental about her.

At first Kate was depressed about the entire best friend breakup with Melody as she had frequent the bar and drank her life away. However as the days went by she had quickly changed her tune from that of being depressed to that of being highly enraged.

Kate Steele found her way to one of the private meeting rooms at the hotel. Her music equipment was setup throughout the room. She had a bottle of Grey Goose at her side as she took it straight to the head before she turned on her amp. She placed her electric guitar over her shoulders as she stood in front of a microphone stand and started to play her rendition of Pink’s So What. Kate cracked a wicked grin as she started to rock out and sing at the same exact time.

“I guess I just lost my best friend
I don't know where she went
So I'm gonna drink my money
I'm not gonna take her shit (nope)
I got a brand new attitude
And I'm gonna wear it tonight
I wanna get in trouble
I wanna start a fight”

Kate plays angrily some more as she strums away and some time goes by as the door to the meeting room opens up and we are able to see the rest of the Gem Stones walking into the room. They all just watch Kate from afar as she continues to play and sing.

“So, so what?
I'm still a rock star
I got my rock moves
And I don't need you
And guess what
I'm having more fun
And now that we're done
I'm gonna show you tonight
I'm alright, I'm just fine
And you're a tool
So, so what?!”

Kate yells right into the microphone.

“Get out of my FACE who the fuck needs a stupid Bitch like MELODY GRACE!!!!!!!”

She continues to strum away and it is at this moment that we are able to see the likes of Ruby walking over to Kate’s amp. She pulls the plug as there isn’t an electric sound anymore. Kate is now just strumming strings as Ruby sighs as she glances at Kate. The blonde haired lead singer seems to be upset as she glares daggers at the blue haired bassist.

“Excuse me I was in the middle of my own personal set. I didn’t ask you to pull the plug on my song”

Emerald and Sapphire are quiet but Ruby isn’t one to back down as she keeps her eyes focused right on Kate. She takes a long deep breath as she begins to speak to her.

“What the fuck is wrong with you?! Is all of this really necessary! I mean honestly you are acting like a spoiled little brat. I get it you are hurting because your best friend basically kicked you to the curb…”

“AHEM my FORMER best friend…I don’t want anything to do with that stupid Bitch! She’s a tool who couldn’t even bother to hear me out when I was trying to reach out to her. Sorry but I am not going to get so wrapped up over what Melody Grace Carpenter Huntington Hawkes thinks or whatever. I am so over her. I tried to be an amazing best friend but the way she snapped at me is inexcusable. Like how could she just do this to her BEST HAIR FRIEND! How could she stab a dagger right through the heart of RUK… RAINBOWS, UNICORNS, AND KITTENS is the best bombshells team of all time… Granted Melody, Cat and I really weren’t a team but you know…”

Ruby sighs as she shakes her head looking at Kate.

“Look did you ever think that perhaps you are taking things a little too personally. Maybe Melody is going through some stuff. The world has been crazy as of late with this virus stuff. She’s basically on lockdown with a baby. She’s probably lonely and is lashing out at you because she knows you can take it. Don’t act like you have NEVER lashed out at anybody before Kate. You aren’t that perfect!”

Kate stands there dumbfounded as she sighs in return but Ruby continues to speak.

“Besides Melody is just one of your friends. You can’t get caught up over her. Things are going to work out over time just give Melody some space. I am sure she really doesn’t mean it as much as you might think she does. On top of that you just can’t get caught up over her to the point where you are drinking your life away. You have a husband who is trying to reform his life who needs you, you have a beautiful daughter, and not to mention not one but two bands that desperately need you…”

Ruby smiles eagerly as she looks right at Kate.

“I can’t speak for the rest of the group but I can say that I JUST HOOKED UP WITH CHIP from Devilition… We are officially an item and I need someone to have girl talk with. It may not mean much but you are my best friend Diamond. So I was thinking we could perhaps go on double dates. Maybe do things together and…

Kate however doesn’t hear a single word that Ruby says as her mind is still locked on that of Melody Grace.

“You know maybe Melody is just being a jealous little Bitch. I did win the Internet Championship from her all of those years ago. Maybe she is still sulking over the fact that she isn’t me. I would be jealous of me as well, and if she was jealous we could have sat down and really talked things out. There was no need to get so offended over what I am doing in wrestling now… Not now and not ever…”

Ruby just sighs as she seems to be in a reverie like state as her eyes instantly look up to that of the ceiling and she continues to speak.

“I could just picture Chip and I having long walks on a beach, maybe a nice candle lit dinner for two… Maybe the two of us could go star gazing and I will show him how much of a working woman I am when I get my managers license by going to wrestling school…It’s going to be so fantastic…”

Ruby can’t help but talk about her newfound boyfriend while Diamond still has her mind on that of Melody Grace. Emerald just shakes her head in disgust as she glances at the both of them.

“Obviously Ruby totes forgot why we needed to meet up with Diamond in the first place. Seeing as the so called woman who can’t even let us share the band’s Twitter properly always wants to speak. I guess I can say what’s going on. You two need to knock it off. I didn’t join this band all the way from Manchester to be a part of something so terribly shitty. I left England with the intentions to make it America and this band is going to do it bloody well. Diamond can you pull your head out of Melody’s arse for one second so you can honestly know what’s going on…And Ruby stop trying to sexualize your boyfriend we really don’t need to know what you two do in the bed…”

Emerald takes a deep breath as she continues to speak.

“Here’s the deal we got a text message from Chloe Martin of Rose Productions. Apparently she wants to have a virtual meeting with us along with Christina to discuss future opportunities for our band and something big that’s coming down the pipeline. She really didn’t say much other than that but that meeting is in about an hour so perhaps you should put the bottle down so we can get to this big meeting…”

Kate rolls her eyes as she looks back at Emerald.

“Wait Rose Productions wants to meet with us?! About what exactly. If this is about the Gem Stones and Devilition not having a concert and living up to the agreements of our contracts it’s bollocks. We can’t control SCW not traveling due to a natural act of God. That’s a bunch of bullshit. I don’t give a damn if Crystal owns the company or not. We are doing the best we can and that’s all that really matters…”

Emerald however shakes her head.

“If I knew why they wanted to meet with us I would have been giving you somewhat of an answer but obviously I don’t know that. All I know is that it’s very important so let’s just make sure to sober you up so we can go about with this meeting. Whatever it has to deal with if it’s as big as she says it is you know it must be important. Let’s just go with the flow and go from there…”

Kate slowly nods her head in agreement as she takes off her guitar as she looks right at Emerald.

“Fine let’s go about this meeting thing. If it involves money I am all for it as I am sure you all are as well. It’s been a tough season for us ladies. We have been through so much together but at least we have all been through this together. It’s time for us to take things to another level and go from there right?!”

“RIGHT!!!!”

All of the Gem stones nod their heads in return as Kate goes to grab her bottle but Emerald however yanks it away from Kate as she turns the bottle upside down forcing the liquid to just run out and pour itself all over the floor. Kate sighs in return growling as she glares right into Emerald’s eyes.

“What the hell was that for that was some good fucking booze. You don’t expect for me to go into one of these meetings and actually be sober for it right?!”

“Diamond… I think it would be better if you were sober in general. You have been drinking way too much as of lately and it’s just not good. You have this meeting to worry about along with a huge wrestling match on the horizon so why don’t we just cut back on the drinking okay?!”

“FINE if you think it would make that much of a big deal. Why don’t I go freshen up and we can go about doing this stupid meeting…”

With that the girls can’t help but smile at Kate as she leaves the private meeting room to go get freshen up for their huge meeting later on in the day.






One Hour Later

It was time for the huge meeting with the executives from Rose Productions. Diamond and the Gem Stones made their way to the pool and each of them were wearing sundresses. Sitting down at a table wearing a bikini and a pair of shades is Christina Zdunich. She smiles as she has a laptop set up on the table as she looks at the band.

“Hello ladies… It’s always a pleasure to see you all especially considering that my production company is making good money off of you all…”

Diamond smiles as she nods her head in agreement.

“Of course we are making money. You are talking about the likes of all of us. We tend to do things in a big way if I do say so myself. We honestly can’t help it when you have me at the forefront of everything.”

Christina smirks as she looks at Kate.

“Acting a little cocky?! Listen Kate there is no doubt in my mind that you are good but everything isn’t always about you. Just remember you have a wonderful band surrounding you and you can’t go about life being a one woman show. That was always my biggest mistake. Sometimes I was so wrapped up in myself it destroyed everything around me. Don’t try to be the next Crystal Hilton because that isn’t going to get you anywhere. You will be lonely and all of your closest friends will leave you. Trust me it has happened with me more times than I can count…”

Kate blows it off as she just shakes her head in disgust.

“Well that’s you… The difference between us is I don’t get all butt hurt when people call me out on shit. I step the fuck up and do something about it. If people do say stuff about me I shut them up and go about doing the things I need to do in order to handle my shit and put an end to it…”

Christina sighs again as she continues to speak.

“Right and that just leads to you losing a major best friend and you getting so worked up about it. There really isn’t a right way to deal with it Kate. Even when you think you are right and put a cold shoulder to things like they wouldn’t have an impact on you. It’s still not the right answer. Sometimes things just take time and you need to move on and learn from that time. Hell I feel like I have been doing that my entire career and it’s something I am still learning to this day…”

Kate snaps back at Christina.

“Fuck best friends… It’s not like I needed one anyway. If this is how you plan to insult me then I don’t think I really need to be here for this meeting. I knew I should have brought that bottle with me…”

Kate goes to get up but Ruby quickly yanks her back down as she looks at her.

“Diamond would you please just sit down! Also you don’t need to drink and stop being so angry at Melody. Not everybody can be happy all of the time. People might need space and so on. The world doesn’t always have to revolve around you and I don’t want to hear a comment how our band is called Diamond and the Gem Stones. There wouldn’t be a Diamond if there weren’t any Gem Stones. It’s about how things go together that really matters. Just like peanut butter it just isn’t the same without jelly…”

Kate seems befuddled as she quickly chimes in.

“But peanut butter by itself is amazing. I mean eating it straight out of the jar is fantastic…”

Emerald chimes in.

“Not to mention dipping an apple in peanut butter is amazing…”

“YOU LADIES SHOULD UNDERSTAND WHAT I AM SAYING… For the most part one needs the other. Separately things might be good but when things mix together they are even more AMAZING… You could say together the combination is simply OUTRAGEOUS!!!!!!! “

“Whatever you say Ruby… I am still not going to bend over backwards for Melody Grace. Not now and certainly not ever. Anyway let’s just go about this meeting. The quicker we get this done is the quicker we can go about hitting up the bar…”

“DIAMOND!!!!!!!”

Ruby yells as Kate just slumps into the chair. Crystal smiles as she looks at them.

“Okay now that we got all of that out of the way why don’t we go about this meeting shall we?!”

With that Crystal can’t help but press a few buttons on her laptop and it isn’t long before we are able to see the likes of Rose Productions COO and Christina’s personal assistant. Chloe smiles as she is sitting down in a huge executive chair. The blonde woman is all smiles as she begins to speak.

“Good afternoon boss Mrs. Zdunich and to all of you Gem Stones. I just want to say It is really an honor working under Mrs…”

“Chloe I told you to call me Christina or Crystal. There’s no reason to be so formal…”

“Right… Anyway I just want to say that is has been an honor having your band under our new record label. When Rose Productions branched out into the music world and established a recording studio to become Rose Records we knew it would have a few bumps along the way. However signing both The Gem Stones and Devilition has been really good for our studio as a whole. It has also allowed Kate to bounce between singing for the Gem Stones and playing for Devilition. It has been a really good thing for us and on top of that Kate’s success as a wrestler has really brought great publicity to that of our studio…”

Chloe takes a deep breath as Kate slowly begins to smile. Chloe continues to speak.

“Granted I know we had this major publicity stunt set up for the biggest touring two band concert of all time for both bands to hit up every single SCW touring city but because of the world wide pandemic it seems that idea had to be put on hold. However that still hasn’t destroyed us like we thought it might have. Griffin has had major success as a Roulette Champion and now fighting to be right in the thick and thin of the World title division, and Kate has been absolutely wonderful as a champion in SCW. She has been so amazing that it is easy for her to have a huge marketability appeal and it doesn’t show any signs of slowing down…”

Kate smiles in return.

“I knew being a dominant wrestler would actually mean something!”

“Now with that in mind we really love how the Gem Stones as a whole have been doing. They seem to be gaining the appeal of fellow wrestlers. Alicia Lukas seems to have taken a liking to them which could mean the band performing her theme song as an upcoming Super Card and the wrestling world seems to be hearing about you all. Whether it’s getting beat up by Victoria Thorn…”

Kate crosses her arms.

“She got lucky… It’s not like me to go running into an obvious trap…”

Chloe rolls her eyes on the video feed as she continues to speak.

“Anyway when you add in all of those factors we can’t help but deny how amazing the Gem Stones are becoming and we want to take your careers to the very next level. I know the whole concert thing may not be able to happen for a while as it is going to be hard to gather a lot of people in one place together. However we wanted to do something different. We want to seize the moment on all of your popularity and the movie studio wants to go through with the next project featuring all of you. We want to put together Diamond and The Gem stones the movie! We want you all to film a movie and we will put your popularity skills, along with your acting, and musical talents to the big screen. It’s going to be so amazing…”

All of the Gem Stones except for Kate begin to get excited. Ruby smiles widely as she looks right at the screen.

“Wow a movie?! That sounds amazing! What would it be about?!”

Crystal smiles in return.

“Well… The studio is thinking of something along the lines of Charlie’s Angels mixed with that of Josie and the Pussy Cats. The four of you would be kick ass rock stars but at the same time you would be saving the world from dastardly villains. Remember in the cartoon how Josie and the gang would always get into some trouble that they needed to stop. It would be the same type of ordeal. This movie would feature the likes of Griffin… Hell perhaps we would include all of Devilition in it!”

Ruby’s eyes opens wide up.

“Even my lovely Chip…”

“Yes even Chip and we can play up your whole romance thing…”

Kate smiles as she begins to speak.

“It would be good to actually play a superhero. It was bound to happen. When I was working for Circle Television Network I was in Kenzi Grey’s Hexx where I played this big time villain. It would actually be nice to be play a super hero for once… Hell I know I would be a better super hero than the likes of Roxi Johnson and Keira could ever be. It was only fitting that I would be a star of such a film…”

Chloe however sighs as she shakes her head as she continues to speak.

“It all sounds good but the best thing would be who we have decided to cast as your main antagonist in the movie. It’s only fitting that the Gem Stones have a rival band. No offense to you Kate but despite how many wrestling fans might flock to the movie once it happens we need to ensure that people go out and see it. We needed to get a huge movie star to really get people to come to the theatres once they open up. Somebody with tons of appeal and that could help you sell the movie…”

Kate looks at Christina.

“Let me guess this is where you tell us you will be playing my antagonist in the movie and making it all about you…”

Christina quickly shakes her head.

“Look I know it’s my company and that would be a total Crystal move but to be honest I won’t even be in the movie. I am okay just making money off of you all. I just enjoy the luxury of having my studio attached to the whole thing and on top of that I am honestly busy with my own personal issues and trying to do things for the casino to take the time for this… So I have nothing to do with the production. This is all Chloe and her PR team…”

Chloe nods her head.

“So what we were thinking for your huge Co-Star would be Melody Grace Carpenter. She is a huge actress in her own right. She has done a lot of movies and there’s nobody better we could cast for your rival band of the Fluffy Unicorns. The movie will have a Scott Pilgrim versus the World appeal. A lot of effects and your musical instruments will be able to do some damage with electric waves and what not. Melody’s character will be trying to turn the entire world into one big fictional carnival and petting zoo. Whenever she plays her guitar she will force people to be carnies for her traveling criminal syndicate and they will help her steal money, have world domination and everything like that. It’s up to the Gem Stones to stop her…”

Kate however shakes her head in utter disgust as she glances back at Chloe.

“BOLLOCKS… I am not doing shit with that fake ass bitch. We aren’t best friends anymore. It’s not going to have the outcome you want it to have because this movie won’t be happening…”

“Well you need to find a way to MAKE it work and for MELODY to be in this movie because if she’s not in this movie then there won’t be ANY MOVIE… It’s either going to be a Kate and Melody production or it won’t be anything at all. Which means if Melody isn’t in this movie then nobody will be a part of a great event…”

“I don’t give a flying fuck I am not doing anything with Melody until she says sorry to me!”

Kate begins to get up from her seat as she tries to storm out but Ruby and the other girls quickly surround her as they stare daggers at her.

“So you would be so selfish to walk out of this and not even try to make amends. Look walking away would be the most selfish thing that you have ever done! Your actions just don’t affect you Kate. They affect the entire band. You just can’t walk away and leave all of us with nothing.”

“That would be absolutely selfish… Whatever issues you have with Melody you need to figure them out…”

“Whatever happened to the concept of giving her room to breathe?! After all you all told me to just leave her alone. It’s not like she would really listen to anything I say anyway. She hasn’t been picking up the phone and doesn’t want anything to do with me. So as much as you want this dream to happen the reality of the situation is it simply won’t happen…”

Ruby however shakes her head.

“I refuse to hear any of that… If she won’t pick up her phone there’s only one thing we really could do and that’s visit her house. You need to talk to her and get this shit straighten out so this movie can happen…”

Kate makes a timeout motion with her hands.

“Wait a minute so you want me to go to Los Angeles just to talk to her… Look I don’t mind visiting her but J2H is a crazy individual the moment I step foot on his property he’s going to call the cops. Especially with how the world is going nowadays he isn’t going to give me the time of day. Hell he never even gave me the time of day before that. Add in the fact his wife is upset at me he definitely won’t any part of me in any shape or form…So I don’t see how it’s going to be a possibility by any means…”

Ruby thinks about it as she can’t help but chuckle in return.

“Actually I got an idea that’s going to be so…. so….. so…..”

Kate growls as she glares at Ruby.

“Don’t you dare say what I think you are going to say! Just because we have that Holograms vibe to us doesn’t mean we have to go full blown Jem and the….”

Before Kate could say anything else Ruby cracks a wide grin as she screams it loudly.

“OUTRAGEOUS!!!!!!!!! Diamond all you need to do is think about what you are going to say to Melody I think I can handle the rest. Crystal and Chloe we will need a few things from you all though…”

Chloe raises her eyes.

“Okay and that would be what exactly?!”

“I need you to contact the local police authorities for the Los Angeles area. Surely with the studio in Hollywood you must have connections. Might as well get a jump on things before J2H can…This is what we are planning…”

Diamond seems befuddled as Ruby leans over whispering into Crystal’s ear who begins to text Chloe. Once Chloe gets the text message her eyes light up.

“YESSSSSSSS that is an amazing idea. This is going to give you all so much publicity and on top of that of course you can use the Rose Productions tour bus… I will work out the formalities with SCW so we can get you some Covid tests for your return to Vegas. This is going to be good stuff and as Ruby would say… OUTRAGEOUS…”

Diamond gets upset.

“STOP SAYING THAT WORD!!! Whatever you girls have in mind it better not be all that crazy. I guess this means I have to pack an overnight bag…”

The rest of the Gem Stones all glare at one another as they throw a hi five in the air with huge smirks on their faces.

“ROAD TRIPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP!!!!”

They all smile as they knew this four hour road trip would be absolutely ama…. I mean OUTRAGEOUS and with that in mind there was smiles as they knew the Diamond and Gem Stones movie would be a success…






6 Hours later
Beverly Hills, California

Between the packing and getting things in order the ride on the official Rose Records tour bus was truly that of OUTRAGEOUS as the bus had finally reached that of its final destination. It was at a huge like mansion that had a gate surrounding the house with the letters J2H on it. Diamond’s hair was absolutely puffy a mixture of orange and pink as she slowly gazed at the huge estate. The block had nice houses on it as well and things seemed to be quiet as the bus was parked in the middle of the street. Diamond sighed as her eyes met with that of the home.

“Do I really have to do this ladies?! Things are really rough between Melody and I. I don’t think she is going to be receptive just showing up at her home…”

Ruby smiles in return.

“You just do whatever you can to do your part and get her to do the movie at all costs. We got everything else handled…”

“Fine but like I said this isn’t going to go as smoothly as you all think it’s going to go…

With that Diamond steps out of the bus as she walks to the gate. She presses a button and of course on a screen appears J2H. He looks into the screen as he can see Diamond standing there.

“What the hell are you doing at my home?! Last time I checked Melody didn’t want anything to do with you. As far as I am concerned if she is pissed at you that makes my job much easier, I rather not deal with you nor Teddy and your crazy family. Now why don’t you leave or else we will call the authorities to have you removed…”

Diamond sighs in return.

“James I don’t want any issues I just want to talk to my best friend… I need Melody…”

“And I told you to just leave. I am not going to allow you to come here and put my family at risk. There is a worldwide pandemic going on. Can’t any of you understand that concept of lockdown and being away from other people…”

“James you all are in Stage 2 of reopening… It’s not that bad out and we can’t live our lives being afraid. I know I may not be the most stable woman in the world but I do know I love Melody with all of my heart. She’s my best friend and I hope you can understand that I am not going to go until I talk to her…”

Diamond sighs in return once again but this time we can hear Melody’s voice in the background followed by a crying baby’s voice.

“Kate just go away! Don’t you understand…”

James talks into the screen.

“The authorities have been alerted and they are on their way… Have fun spending a night in the jail…”

Diamond can hear the Sirens going off in the background and she can only sigh as she sees the police cars coming towards her from both sides. She seems to be completely surrounded but then something catches her attention. It’s that of Ruby who is actually on top of the bus. With a megaphone in her hands she cracks a wicked grin as she begins to scream.

“Listen up mates… You think the police is coming to arrest us but you have no idea… You are officially proud members of your very own DIAMOND AND THE GEM STONES PARADE!!!!!!”

Emerald smirks as she hops into the driver’s seat and holds down on the horn. It begins to sound loudly and as it does people start to exit their homes and begin to stand in the street. Diamond smiles as Sapphire throws a ladder down and Diamond climbs to the very top of the tour bus. Diamond makes it to the top of the bus as she grabs the megaphone from Ruby and screams into it.

“THAT’S RIGHT J2H… WE HAVE ALREADY CONTACTED THE AUTHORITIES AND THEY ARE HERE TO SUPPORT THE OFFICIAL GEM STONES DRIVE BY PARADE FOR THAT OF MELODY GRACE… MELODY I AM SOOO SORRY… YOU WILL ALWAYS BE MY BEST FRIEND AND I REALLY NEED YOU TO BE IN THIS MOVIE WITH ME….”

Diamond looks at the people exiting their homes.

“EVEYRONE MAKE SURE TO STAND SIX FEET AWAY FROM EACH OTHER. WEAR YOUR MASKS WE WANT YOU ALL TO BE SAFE BUT IT’S TIME TO ALSO GET SOME AIR AND LET’S ALL SING TOGETHER… IT’S BEEN A WHILE SINCE WE HAD A CONCERT BUT THIS SPECIAL ONE IS FOR THAT OF MELODY GRACE….WHEN ALL OF THIS ENDS WE WANT TO START FILMING FOR OUR BRAND NEW MOVIE BUT WE CAN’T GO ANYWHERE WITHOUT THE HELP OF THE LOVEABLE AND ADORABLE MELODY GRACE CARPENTER… SO FOR OUR VERY BEST FRIENDSHIP WE WOULD LIKE TO PERFORM A SONG FOR ALL OF YOU… IS THAT OKAY?!”

The people all begin to cheer loudly as they haven’t been out of their houses in ages but Diamond smirks as all of the girls on top of the tour bus. The police make sure everyone is safe. Diamond grabs a microphone as all of the other girls are on their respective instruments. Sapphire begins to strum away as Ruby joins in playing softly on the bass as Emerald bangs on the drums. Diamond smirks.

“Melody this song is dedicated to you… Originally put together by War and remade by that of Smash Mouth I give to you Why Can’t We Be Friends!!!”

The roaring fans cheer loudly as they all roar with Diamond chants. She lifts the microphone up to her lips as she begins to sing passionately.

“WHY CAN’T WE BE FRIENDS… WHY CAN’T WE BE FRIENDS…. WHY CAN’T WE BE FRIENDS…. WHY CAN’T WE BE FRIENDS!!!!!!!!”

Diamond nods her head as she continues to speak.

“SOMETIMES I DON’T SPEAK RIGHT…BUT DID I KNOW WHAT I WAS TALKING ABOUT!!!!!”

Everyone begins to sing in unity as they roar with excitement. Diamond offers a long sigh as she takes the Internet Championship off from around her waist as she holds it up proudly in the air. She grabs the microphone and screams into it.

“I know there is this thought that this piece of gold is the most important thing to me but in all honestly it doesn’t compare to the love I have for my loved ones especially to that of my best friend. Melody I am sorry for being a jerk and everything. I put my career on the line to drive four hours away from Vegas to be here right now. I know I am in danger and I could potentially catch Corona and be forced to relinquish this belt but in all honesty the belt is nothing if I don’t have my close BFF in my life… It’s simply a material thing and they don’t matter…”

The Gem Stones quickly change the song up and begin to sing.

“'Cause we are living in a material world
And I am a material girl
You know that we are living in a material world
And I am a material girl!”

Diamond sighs as she looks at her band.

“That wasn’t a cue to sing another song. I was actually in the middle of professing my love to the best BFF in the entire world… You know what sometimes actions speak louder than words. I can say all of this nonsense but it won’t matter because it’s words… However drastic times call for drastic times… MELODY I LOVE YOU…. YOU ARE THE BEST FRIEND OF ALL BEST FRIENDS AND IT’S TIME TO RIDE THAT WAVE OF FLUFFY UNICORNS GIRLLLLLLLLLLL”

With that Diamond looks down at the people have gathered around the bus. She smiles as she throws her title to Ruby and with that she dives right towards the likes of the police… We can hear Melody’s voice screaming right into the screen speaker on the fence.

“KATEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE”

We fade out on that image.







On Camera

The scene comes into focus and as it does we are treated to the sight of the petite blonde Internet Champion Kate Steele with the Internet Championship around her waist. She shakes her head with a sigh as she looks deeply into that of the camera.

Kate: Cheers to everybody watching this. This video is going to be unlike any other you have seen before. You see in a week’s time I have to step into the ring with Keira or Sin… To be honest it’s the same bloody shit to me but do to the wonderful studio of Rose Productions they know how to edit this promotional video so for the first time ever you will see a co promotional with me and featuring a very special guest. Let’s give it up for the queen of hair metal. The most awesome female vocalist on the planet Diamond Gem Stone!!!!

With that we are able to see Diamond and her hair seems to be in that of a huge like 80’s vibe afro. It’s a mixture of pink and orange. She can’t help but chuckle as she has a guitar attached to her hips and looks at Kate.

Diamond: Cheers luv… This video is going to be one that’s OUTRAGEOUS!!!! I mean let’s be honest in over a week you are going to be defending your title against Keira Fisher. This had the potential to be such a great rivalry. This had all of the makings to be a great feud. Keira had worked her ass off into winning that four way match at the last Super Card. She could have gained some serious momentum by telling the world she would beat me or you… It really doesn’t matter at this point. She could have said something… Let alone anything… Yet…

Kate smiles holding her arm up.

Kate: I know Diamond… It’s really a travesty. Keira has so much potential. She has been in SCW for a while now and she has mostly been known for being the other half of Team Hero. The moment she won that four way match is the very moment she could have told the world she was going to take the Internet Championship and make it her very own. It could have been the moment she could finally put all of the complaining to the side and really build herself up into being a credible contender. She could sold the living shit out of this match and made it meant something but…

Diamond: She didn’t sell jack shit. It’s a travesty and to be honesty it truly is OUTRAGEOUS… How in the bloody fuck does a woman who constantly bitches about not receiving a shot, about begging for a title shot  at the world title without putting any work in all of a sudden feels entitled she can just randomly call out people to these ridiculous matches. Sure she won that four way match and had the opportunity to really establish herself as something other than Roxi’s coattails or nighttime sex partner. She could have established herself as a wrestler yet she didn’t sell jack shit… I think that’s Keira’s biggest problem in everything. She simply doesn’t know how to sell anything.

Kate: She surely doesn’t sell merchandise. She can’t sell matches, hell she had that long tag title reign and couldn’t even sell that. So why should we all be surprised that she couldn’t even sell this match and becoming a champion. I honestly would have expected better from that. Yet this is Keira we are talking about. Yet four to five weeks after the fact when this match was long since made. As soon as Roxi was placed into a match for me for the title that is when Keira wants to start acting like she givesa fuck, and it’s not because she wanted to fight me.

Diamond shakes her head.

Diamond: No she was more concerned with having a wet dream with her wife in the middle of the ring. She wanted this Super Card to be about her wife and her in the middle of the ring and she became quite the chatter box. Yet when the smoke rolled and the dust settled I submitted Roxi Johnson in the middle of the ring. I choked the Bitch out with a Triangle Choke one of my MANY submission holds. Roxii told the world I wasn’t a great submission based wrestled because she knew Judo and that made her the end all be all. Yet for two women who share a finishing move I choked her ass out with a move we both use. How does that make Roxi look?

Kate: Weak… That’s the second time we denied her in a singles match and the reality sets that Keira has to face me. That’s when she started to pay attention and she constantly started up with this whole Do You Remember The Last Time bullshit. What the fuck is she even talking about?! What do I need to remember exactly?! That she is also Sin and through the use of a cinematic piece of shit segment that I should be afraid of her because there’s a chance I have to fight both versions of her with my title on the line. Don’t make me laugh. It’s insulting and out of everything she wishes to sell about this match that is the type of shit she wants to lean on… Being two women at one time… It’s a joke…

Diamond smirks as she shakes her head.

Diamond: Don’t get that upset like you said earlier her problem has always been SELLING so why should that change now. She sells being two people… Or her wife getting a shot and having a team hero showdown. Hell even when Bobbie was going around hurting people she even tried to sell that Bobbie hurt her too even though Miss Dahl said she had nothing to do with Keira and she was making shit up at that point. She even tried to sell constantly traveling all of these places town to town when Corona first started to break out and didn’t really say shit until Roxi fought with somebody on Twitter that they signed waivers and shit like that. It’s really disappointing. This whole time she always sells the wrong stuff. She earned this big title opportunity and she was more focused about fighting the likes of Candy and liking stupid pictures on Twitter of her wife in a bikini or various other provocative pictures of her wife then she was of this match and that’s stupid.

Kate smiles in return.

Kate: That is why when Keira finally does decide to sell something it doesn’t necessarily mean we all have to just buy it like it even matters. Why should we when she can’t be tasked with making the right decisions on a weekly basis. I know I could be over the top.

Diamond: Duh… You created me to support your husband. I am as over the top as it gets and everything you do tends to have a larger than life approach.

Kate: Of course it does but I want everybody to know how important I take this industry and how every single match is important to me. it doesn’t matter if it means making sure my husband is in top shape for Tony Thorn, or playing along with my Holograms, or even my status as an Internet Champion. People can talk a lot of stuff but I will SELL all of it to no end to the point it’s deep down your throat. Keira lacks at that, and when she does wish to sell something she’s nearly trying to jump on someone else’s shit.

Diamond: Saying she got injured by Bobbie after Alicia and Dani were both hurt. Using somebody else’s comments about calling Christina C Diddy and out of the blue using that in her own promo against her thinking it’s witty and clever. That’s not clever that just makes you stealing shit from somebody else. There’s nothing solid about that. Keira really seems like the type that when her wife was World Champion she would have probably slid into Mark and Christian’s DMs begging for a World title match and trying to jump ahead of the line…

Kate: She really can’t be that way… That’s not super hero like at all. It makes her a begger and would definitely make her seem like she can’t earn things like everybody else. Now her entire trump card in this entire feud is trying to scare me because she can be two people at the same time and I honestly supposed to be impressed?!

Diamond: To be honest Kate it probably slipped over her entire head that you are both me and Kate Steele. You portray two different people on an everyday basis so her trying to scare you with a two different person tactic is very stupid and asinine. How is that supposed to scare you?!

Kate shrugs her shoulders.

Kate: I don’t know I mean last year when Diamond first appeared I as Kate would always be on the hunt to tear those Gem Stones up. Yet Diamond would cause issues and I was always a second too late to really get to her. It was creative because I was two people at once. I have been doing this for a while now.

Diamond: Keira went about this match in the wrong way. She could have honestly focused on how she beat me last October. Although to be honest I was simply acting like I couldn’t wrestle at that point. She could have stated how she did beat me however. How she was fired up for this title match and how she was going to win at all costs but that was non-existent. Like for a woman who always wants a title shot when she does get one she does absolutely nothing with it!

Kate nods her head as she continues to speak.

Kate: Truth be told though I am not afraid of Sin. If you look all the way back to the very first Pay Per View of LAW I went into the match as the defending World Champion and I dropped Sin right on her head with a punk driver and walked away as the World Champion. I beat Sin before and in over a week’s time I am going to put an end to Keira once and for all. The only question I have is what Keira will show up…

Diamond: You have done the Sin thing before it hasn’t amounted to anything so why should now be any differently. What have you really done since becoming the number one contender to the Internet title anyway?! Lose to the likes of Crystal Zdunich… The only thing you have done was beat the likes of Seleana but to be honest Seleana has been in a slump ever since she lost the World Championship like two years ago so that really isn’t that impressive. Then you call out the Roulette Champion in hopes of getting a tune up to face me and she submits you in the middle of the ring. Do you know what that makes you Keira?!

Kate: You look like a weak contender and aren’t deserving of this title opportunity. How do you ask for matches that you don’t go about winning?! So if you challenged Candy and she submitted you yet I had no issue making her tap out. What does that say for you! Plus on top of that I have been beating the likes of some serious competition as of lately. I defended against Sam Marlowe, Evie Jordan, and even that of your wife and everybody knows she is clearly better than you. What does that say for you?! The difference between us Keira is the fact that I have been untouchable since this year begun. I have yet to be pinned or submitted. I have been flawless and whenever this Internet title is on the line I will do whatever it takes to defend it.

Diamond: Can you honestly say the same thing?! What are you going to do to showcase you deserve to be champion. You thought it was really cute stealing my Diamond Cutter to beat Seleana. You feel like you can do things better than me but that’s not the case. Not now and certainly not ever. Come Into The Void I am going to bury you. I am going to destroy you and put you squarely in your place. I am going to submit you in the center of the ring and will continue on as the Internet Champion.

Kate: I am not here to be a beggar. I am here to be a fighting champion and I will destroy whoever gets in my way. Whether that means you, your wife, Andrea, or whoever! I am simply the best and I have the longest combined reign as Internet Champion in this company. Who else can do things better than me. Nobody on the current roster that’s for sure!

Diamond: So go ahead Keira do whatever you can to play catch up. Try to get in my head by being using two personas. It’s not like I haven’t already mastered that with my musical life as Diamond and my wrestling life as Kate. You are simply doing shit I have already mastered and want to revert to a dark side just to try to get an inch. Yet you aren’t getting anything. It will only be a matter of time before you find yourself SHIPWRECKED…

Kate: I am not a nice girl. I simply play one on television. I will see you soon. Cheers Keira and best of luck. You will definitely need the help…

With that Kate and Diamond both smile into the camera as we slowly fade out on this image.

87
Climax Control Archives / My One True Love
« on: May 22, 2020, 07:32:54 PM »
 Saxon Hotel

It had felt awesome being Kate Steele these past few months. In her eyes a lot of people may have had words about her mentality or her stability but these past few weeks has shown that regardless of how people felt about her and her family they have always did everything in their power to prove the critics wrong. It’s ironic that the smallest woman on the entire SCW roster had the biggest mouth and chip on their shoulder. In the hotel room of the Warrens it is there where we could see the likes of Kaye Steele stuffing some stuff into a little overnight bag. She threw things in there such as pajamas, fuzzy slippers, among other things. It wasn’t long until her 11 year old daughter Juliet walked up to her.

“Mommy what are you doing?!”

“I am just packing some stuff pumpkin. I am going to have a slumber party with the Gem Stones. We are going to just bond with one another and of course have some serious girl talk. I need a night with the girls Julie. You understand right?!”

“Of course I do… It mans another daddy and daughter day which means I am going to paint daddy’s nails, maybe do his hair and of course his makeup…”

Juliet is all smiles and that is when Teddy walks over to where the two of them are standing. He offers a very long drawn out sigh as he forces a smile.

“Sounds like fun although I was hoping we could perhaps go swimming and play video games instead. I don’t mind that other stuff… At least I didn’t at a time but…”

“Oh daddy and we are going to do facials too… You are going to love it!”

With that the Juliet smiles as she walks to the other room leaving the married couple alone in the room. Teddy offers a long drawn out sigh as he gazes right into the eyes of his wife.

“Kate… I just want to say that I apologize for not bringing home the Internet Championship. I felt like I did everything I could to beat Austin but it just wasn’t enough… I poured everything into that match and…”

Kate however places a single finger over his lips as he she quickly shakes her head.

“You don’t need to apologize to me for anything. You shouldn’t have anything to be ashamed for either. I am proud of you Teddy for everything that you have done. You may not have won the title but you went the distance. That’s the only thing that matters. When Rocky fought Apollo Creed he didn’t beat him the first time. He however went the distance and gave everything he had to show that he belonged in the upper Echelon of the Heavyweight division and you did exactly the same. You showcased that you are willing to put in the work and everything that you put into your career is going to pay out huge dividends in return. It won’t happen overnight but you will eventually be there at one point…”

Kate smirks as she wraps her arms around Teddy gazing into his eyes.

“On top of that you stood up for your family and of course yourself when you told Tony that you wanted to face him with no outside interference. I don’t mind not being at ringside. To be honest it’s for the best considering the only thing that would have happened is that Victoria and I would get involved and that wouldn’t do anything for you…”

“Exactly… I love you Kate… You are my entire world and of course you are everything to me. I feel as a man however that I need to fight him by myself. After the way he insulted me and disrespected me in front of Juliet, and beating you and the rest of the Gem Stones down I need to avenge what he did. Or at least go out there and fight him with everything I got. As long as I lose with my own hands and by myself as a man I have no regrets on anything…”

“Teddy like I said I am proud of you. I am happy you have found yourself and it’s only going to lead to bigger things in the future. So just keep at it…”

Teddy looks in his wife’s eyes.

“Kate I am proud of you though. Just when I think you have gone as far as you could possibly go with improving on your skills you keep on breaking the threshold and going to new heights altogether. It’s like you are Goku from Dragon Ball. There is no ceiling when it comes to your abilities. You just get better and better. That defense over Roxi Johnson was fantastic two weeks ago. Not only did I beat her but you made her submit in the middle of the ring.”

Kate nods her head.

“I did but I can’t stop there… I need to keep getting better. I need to keep improving and getting to the point where there is no doubt in anybody’s mind who should rightfully fight for the World Bombshell Championship next. I love being the Internet Champion but I want more. I want to be the best and I am not going to stop until I eventually get what I want…”

Teddy smirks as he hugs his wife in return.

“Well you keep on going and don’t let anybody stop you… Not now and certainly not ever…”

“I won’t… Just like you are fighting to prove yourself as a man I feel like we are on the journey together. I still need to showcase why I am the best of the best. I can’t stop for anything and I can’t afford to give anybody an inch of doubt on how great I am. The moment I stop is the moment somebody else gets ahead on the pecking order and there’s no rest for those who wish to be the best. Anyway seeing you inspires me and it lets me know that I still have much to learn…”

Teddy smiles again as he looks back at his wife.

“Right…You just go and enjoy your time with the girls. Don’t cause too much trouble. I know how bad things can go when the four of you girls get together… Tell all of the girls I said hello…”

“Sure I will get right on that…As far as trouble it’s not like we can do anything. We are all on lockdown at this stupid hotel for the time being. You don’t have anything to worry about. Anyway I will be heading out now. You take care of Julie for me. I love you babe and I will see you tomorrow sometime…”

With that she gave her husband a long passionate kiss as she put her back pack on. She grabbed her Internet Championship and quickly slung it over a shoulder as she left the hotel room. She walks down the corridor getting some looks from other people on the roster but Kate raises the title proudly nodding her head with a grin.

“That’s right… SCW’s TOP CHAMPION coming through…”

She finally reaches her destination as she reaches a hotel room. She knocks on the door and as soon as she does the door cracks open. She is in the Gem Stones hotel room and she throws her back pack to the side as she spots the girls all sitting on the floor with a bottle of Jameson in front of them and of course an empty glass bottle as well…

‘Ladies I have arrived!!!!”

Ruby smiles as she looks at Kate.

“Diamond is there a reason why you always carry the belt around, don’t you think it’s a little obnoxious…”

“It might be but I worked hard to win this title and I want everybody to know that the champion is here and always be here to stay. People are quick to talk shit about stuff when it comes to titles but I want it to be known that I am THE CHAMPION and anybody that wants to step up to the plate can come and get this work. If somebody has the guts they can feel free to take this away from me. I can’t say that it will end good for them though…”

The rest of the Gem Stones just sigh as Ruby looks back at Kate.

“Diamond just put that thing to the side. You don’t have to be all cocky with us. We don’t even wrestle. Tonight isn’t about wrestling though… It’s about our band and we have been on lock down for far too long. What about our big record deal with Crystal’s company Rose Records and our tour with Devilition. This stupid virus put everything on hold!”

Kate shakes her head sighing.

“I know… It really sucks but we can’t get mad at an act of God. Shit happens but you better believe as soon as things opens up we are going to make things right. Let’s cross that bridge when we get there though. We didn’t set this up to talk about the past and how things could have been. We are focused on the present and nothing says fun then a game of spin the bottle right?!”

The girls all smirk as they nod their head in agreement as Sapphire answers.

“Of course and every time a bottle lands on one of us we have to take a shot straight from the Jameson sounds fun and exciting right?!”

Kate rolls her eyes.

“I’m not kissing anybody although Truth or Dare sounds like a better variant to the game… Seeing as I am the leader of this band I of course will go first!”

“Hey why do you get to go first…”

“Because I am the leader cheers…”

With that Kate spins the bottle and as soon as she does it lands on Ruby. For the hell of it all of the girls besides Ruby begins to down the bottle of Jameson. Kate smiles as she looks at Ruby.

“My lovely friend… So beautiful and yet I have a simple question of truth or dare for you…”

“…Both…”

“Bloody hell… This Bitch said both I need another drink…”

Kate smirks as she takes another sip of Jameson. Her eyes move to Ruby as she stands her up.

“Is it true that you have a crush on somebody from Devilition?!”

Everyone in the rooms open wide up as Ruby is taken back and blushes a bit.

“Kate why would you even say that… That is confidential…”

“NOOOOOOO listen ladies this double tour with Devilition has birthed something exciting. You see the bass guitarist from Devilition Ruby totes has hot’s for him…”

Ruby blushes a bit as she punches Kate.

“You aren’t supposed to tell anybody that secret… That was between us…”

Kate chuckles.

“So considering you basically admitted it is true that you like him but it wouldn’t be a game without a great dare to go with it. So on behalf of the band we all dare you to go to his room and give him a kiss…”

Ruby opens her eyes as she seems to be embarrassed but Kate smiles as she grabs Ruby and yanks her out of the room. She drags him down the hallway until they reach the door that the rest of the Devilition members are staying at. Kate has her friend in one hand and the bottle of Jameson in the other. Kate stands in front of the door as she begins to knock as loud as she possibly can.

“KATE LET ME GO… I DON’T WANT TO DO THIS!!!”

“Too bad… You aren’t going to chicken out now. Just kiss him and get it over with…”

Ruby quickly runs to the other side of the hall and hides close to the alley where the elevator and vending machine is. Kate stands there dumbfounded as she crosses her arms. It isn’t long until the door opens up and we can see Devilition’s Lead Guitarist standing there.

“Kate… Diamond whoever the hell you call yourself now a days what’s going on, it’s a little to be knocking on the door don’t you think?!”

Kate smiles as she holds the bottle of Jameson in her hand taking a long swig of it as he smiles in return.

“Oh it’s that type of party, you should have told me sooner.  Let me go get my guitar and I will let you play with it. We can definitely make some music together babe…”

Drunk Kate however pokes the tall and attractive man in his chest.

“Whoa!!! I won’t be playing with your guitar buddy! I prefer my husband and his DRUM STICK!!!”

“Kate I wasn’t making a sexual innuendo with musical instruments… I meant we could jam out. There’s nothing wrong with the Devilition guitarists although I would hate to picture you seeing your husband as a drumstick… I know they say that black guys have…”

“WE AREN’T TALKING ABOUT MY HUSBAND CHIP… Look and as much as I would like to jam you breaking out into some insane guitar battling the real reason I knocked on your door is because Ruby has something to do… RUBY GET YOUR ASS OVER HERE!!!”

Sapphire and Emerald stand in the hallway with their arms crossed as Ruby slowly walks over to where Kate is standing. She looks at Chip as she looks deeply into his eyes.

“Chip I need to tell you something I…”

She quickly grabs his face and plants a kiss on his lips as she slowly backs away. Kate smiles taking another sip of the drink.

“Now THAT’S  party… Although I still don’t think a BASS player and a Guitarist mix… It’s just like…”

Chip however smirks in return as he quickly grabs the bottle from Kate as he pulls Ruby into the room.

“Baby you should have led with that! Want to see my guitar?!”

Ruby giggles as she slowly nods her head as she closes the door behind them and locks it. Kate stands there dumbfounded.

“RUDEEEEEE… How you going to shut the door in my face! You can at least give respect to Kate the match maker!!!”

Sapphire and Emerald sigh as they walk over to Kate pulling her away from the door.

“Let’s get going Diamond… It looks like it’s going to be the three of us for the rest of the night…”

“BOLLOCKS THAT BITCH TOOK MY DRINK!!!”

Kate can’t help but bang on the door repeatedly trying to get her bottle back but it’s to no use as the two musicians are probably in another world making their own music. We leave on Kate’s sad face of not getting her bottle back.






On Camera


The cameras come into focus and as it does we are treated to the sight of the Gem Stones all playing their musical instruments. Diamond however is standing in the center of the shot with a microphone in her hands and of course the Internet Championship across her shoulders.. She can’t help but offer a very wicked grin as she looks deeply into the lens of the camera and begins to speak.

“Cheers to everybody who might be watching this wherever you might be. Just in case you might be wondering this Sunday we are at the go home show baby. We are going to be in for a major treat as the show is headline by a huge champions showcase tag team match. I know this is supposed to be a fantasy come true and a dream match to many. However for me I am not going to look at it in that light. There are people who are looking forward to great action from the best of the best in the industry but to me this isn’t just a special showcase. This isn’t a place to put on a good show for the fans and build momentum going into the Super Card. I already do that on a day to day and weekly basis. For me this match isn’t about the likes of Austin James Mercer, Jack Russow, or even Andrea Hernandez. This match is about me and showcasing why I am the best fucking talent on the bombshell roster…”

Kate takes a long deep sigh as she shakes her head in disgust as she glares deeper into the camera.

“Maybe if the circumstances were different I would have a different outlook about this match but I am absolutely furious right now. I am pissed off beyond a doubt and it’s because nobody in this company respects me. That of course goes for my opponent for Into The Void. I had been waiting for weeks for her to actually give a shit about the title around my shoulder. You would think somebody who bitches and cries about wanting, begging, and sliding into the owner’s DMs for a title shot would be HEROic enough to confront me and tell me why she wants the title, but for her to not even say anything until Roxi had a match against me… In which she FAILED causes her to finally give a fuck. That’s a bunch of POPPY COCK. Go kiss my arse with that bullshit. I will deal with that level of bullshit in two weeks time…

Seeing as she wants to make challenges for Candy and shit like that let me focus on the task at hand and that being this main event. Let’s just get the formalities out of the way Austin you are an absolute BEAST. You are a great athlete and you have pretty much set the standard for how a superstar is supposed to make in impact in this company. You come in make a name for yourself and go out there and beat the best of the best in Fenris. That should honestly be the standard if you have what it takes to make it in this company. You didn’t back down from Fenris. You not only beat him but you took the title from him. When my husband fought him he was chicken shit but definitely props sent in your direction. Now you are the Internet Champion and are asking for opponents throwing out challenges to whoever wishes to step up.”

Kate smiles in return.

“It’s good to see a fighting champion in this company. This company needs more people with that type of attitude. Willing to fight anybody who is willing to step the fuck up, cheers mate you are a class act. It was actually great seeing my husband step in the ring with you. He fought you with everything he had but it isn’t enough. I really can’t comment on you besides that as you won’t be my problem this week. After all you will be out there fighting Jack Russow in this mixed tag team match. Jack as far as you good I hope you would make for a good partner. You seem like a great guy and I know it took everything it had to basically beat my best male friend in the form of Griffin Hawkins. Do I believe in you being able to handle your shit?! Honestly I don’t really know. My heart is telling me no… Yes it’s great to beat Griffin and that’s amazing but one of your first acts as champion needs to set the standard and the bar. Yet you lost against a relative newcomer in the form of Jack Washington so you as a competitor need to step the fuck up. Show everyone who you are as a champion and why you will bring prestige to that belt. A win over Austin can definitely do that for you. So go out there and handle your business and I would appreciate it… It’s still a shame that my only lost this year is because of a mixed tag team match in which I didn’t get pinned. Don’t add another lost to my record I am counting on you…”

Kate takes a deep breath as she nods her head and speaks some more.

“Now that we got that out of the way let me talk about the woman that has all of my focus and that is the likes of Andrea Hernandez. Andrea congratulations are in order. You actually went out there and became the World Champion. Am I am supposed to be impressed?! Not really you beat a woman you had already beaten. That’s not impressive. You beat Christina three times and as much as I love her it just gets old. It’s like when Mikah and her fought. Mikah won like 80 percent of their matches and when she kept winning and beat her like three Super Cards in a row it was like ENOUGH ALREADY!!! But yes you beat her twice in and it was more like of course she’s going to beat her again. Once Crystal loses she gets overly emotional and is prone to making the same mistake over and over again. So it would be easy to pick her a part again…

I can appreciate your wrestling ability but do I respect you as a champion?! No and that’s because you don’t respect anybody on the roster. You talk about respect in one breath but as soon as you win you start throwing people under the bus sticking your chest out like you are this end all be all. Are you fucking serious Bitch? You think you are really witty throwing shit at people from like years ago and trying to get them all scared. You want to take a stroll down memory lane of what I did in the past where I am now?! It’s what you do with EVERY opponent you faced. You did it with Christina “respecting” but constantly bringing up who she was. You did it with Roxi bringing up how she wasn’t a real hero because of the “Cyrus” ordeal.  It’s how you operate. Let me tell you though I honestly don’t give a shit. Yes Diamond is my stage name for musical performances. Yes I broke my sister in law’s arm. Yes I went on a rampage and started attacking people’s arms and breaking them.

Yes I put on a mask and supported my husband. Yes I do over the top shit with my husband and it’s a really weird relationship. As much shit as you wish to throw at me about the past seeing as that’s what you do all the time does any of that even matter. No the past doesn’t matter when I am standing here as the INTERNET CHAMPION. The present is the only thing that matters. No need to stab a dead horse into the ground if it’s already dead.  If I wanted the past brought up I would have read one of Vargas journals detailing every move I used in a wrestling match 3 years ago and even what I ate and shit out 3 hours later…”

Kate chuckles as she speaks some more.

“Yet after you beat Christina for the title you were already looking ahead to the Super Card and Evie…

You were planning to take it easy and that’s not how shit works around here. As a champion you are supposed to be the forefront of the division and you need to want to go out there and take on any challenger but your mind was already on her at Into The Void. You basically stated that on the first Climax Control after Blaze of Glory. When Evie won the BFTP she earned a shot at the next Super Card there was still a lot of time between Blaze of Glory and Into The Void. There was bound to be another shot yet you were focused solely on her like you were going to simply skirt by to the next Super Card unscathed.

When you found yourself booked in a match against Christina you were like shocked. Bitch you are a champion no reason to be shocked just step the fuck up. You did just that eventually. However I was disgusted when you strolled down to the ring puffing your chest out. We get it you beat CHRISTINA but what I didn’t appreciate is you telling Evie had you fought her in the Blast From The Tournament she wouldn’t have won. Doesn’t that make you completely stupid CONSIDERING my TEAM ELIMINATED YOURS OUT OF THE TOURNEY. Whatever you say to Evie at that point is a load of shit when you got beat by me.

Considering that lost you beat yourself over it crying that you were 0 and 1 against someone you would beat 7 out of 10 times. That’s quite funny to be honest when I am the best female on the roster. You might have the title that puts you at the top but I am out there busting my ass every single match and I am beating damn near everybody put in my way. Who have you beaten to gain respect? You beat the same opponent three times in Crystal Hilton?!

Big deal and add that to what beating people like Bea, Jessie Salco, and whoever else you beaten here. Am I supposed to like take you seriously at that?! Jessie is a friend but let’s be honest who doesn’t beat Salco? Beating Bea Is impressive?

That’s almost as legit as Alicia Lukas getting excited for having the most defenses as World Champion even though three of those matches came to people she wanted to face like Salco who clearly shouldn’t have been anywhere near the title, same thing goes for Amy Marshall and Roxi Johnson who had been out of SCW for like a long time… That’s not impressive that’s stat padding.

You however are sooooooo great. To the point you are quite the champion and even mentioned you were ready to defend against Bobbie, Bea, Roxi, Mercedes… You mentioned a lot a names I didn’t hear Alicia’s name and I definitely didn’t hear mine.

That’s my biggest issue you act like being Kate Steele is a bad thing. Let me explain something I am tired of people like you. You become the flavor of the month and everyone sees you as the Golden Child. Tommy Knox saw you as a future champion whereas I simply got the best second tier Bombshell in the company. Where is my bloody respect?!

You want the reality of the situation… As much as people give me shit as of Sunday I will have had the longest combined reign as the bombshell Internet Champion in this company. I guess that whole I don’t know how to keep a title comment you made a while ago is actually stupid isn’t it?!

Especially considering I held the longest reign with the Roulette title before Sam Marlowe regressed back two divisions as being a flash in the pan World Champion. I have beaten every current singles Bombshell Champions this year. I beat you in the tourney and of course I made Candy tap out. Add to the fact I beat Dani Weston, Sam Marlowe, and beat four of the best names in a ladder match and I still don’t get my respect?!”

Kate scoffs as she shakes her head.

“What honestly gives and I have to listen to people like Alicia Lukas who is a great competitor talk about how she wants to be next after fighting Bobbie Dahl and that makes me sick. I am tired of people constantly overlooking ME! I have been here for like r to six years and in that time I have only had TWO SHOTS at the World Championship. Yet people like you come in Andrea and you have had the chance to either compete for or been in four different World title matches. That’s bullshit. I should be taken seriously. I just submitted Roxi Johnson a few weeks ago. I have the most combined defenses as the Internet Champion what more do I need to prove?!

There’s only one defining thing I can do that will make sure that I am the next rightful challenger and that’s by beating you. This isn’t about respect, or anything like that. I am simply out there to be the best and I will go through you in order to prove that much. When we fought in the tournament you told the world that I get by on my reputation that I built elsewhere but I really don’t bring that up and harp on it. I am not focused on the past. That would be you crying over how no one respected you in those three companies, how your mentor didn’t respect you and etc.

Nobody gives a shit. The only thing that matters is what you are doing right now. Right now you are the champion and that makes you a target… My target and I am going to do everything to beat you senseless. Come Sunday you don’t have to guess what Kate is showing up. It isn’t the musical genius, it isn’t the supportive wife. There won’t be any chameleon antics here… I will simply be the same wrestling Bitch that I always am, the one focused on beating people to get her respect and the one looking to ascend to a higher position on the roster. This is my year and I won’t let a mediocre flash in the pan champion such as myself get in the way of that. So give me everything you got but it still won’t be enough.

You will reach your demise and you will find yourself SHIPWRECKED… Or perhaps choked out in the Siren’s Song, either way will suffice.

I am the Diamond in the Rough…

I am Kate Steele the Internet Champion and come Sunday the world will see why I always have tons of bandwidth….Cheers luv…”

With that Kate grins as we fade out.

88
Climax Control Archives / The Kath-Lyn Empire Strikes Back
« on: May 08, 2020, 10:19:12 PM »
 Off Camera
After Climax Control 2 Weeks Ago

To say Kate Steele was a nervous wreck was that of an understatement. She was an absolute mess as she sat in the back of the ambulance watching the paramedics work on her husband. Juliet had tears in her eyes as her father was a bloody mess. Kate screams as she angrily grabs one of the paramedics by the neck and she begins to choke them out without hesitation.

“YOU BETTER HELP MY FUCKING HUSBAND… YOU BETTER DO EVERYTHING YOU CAN TO MAKE SURE HE IS OKAY!!!!

The other paramedic grabbed Kate as she yanked her off of the man.  Kate was screaming like a lunatic as she cursed the woman out.

“GET YOUR BLOODY FUCKING HANDS OFF OF ME… HELP MY HUSBAND…. PLEASE HELP HIM!!!!!”

“Ma’am please calm down. We are doing everything in our power to do what we can for him. We will be at the hospital in a few minutes. Just please stay calm and once we get there the doctors and nurses will do whatever they can for him…”

Kate could only offer some tears in return as she couldn’t believe what happened. She moves her eyes to that of her daughter who looks down at her father. She hugs him tightly as a few tears roll down her eyes.

“Please be okay daddy… You don’t deserve this. I just hope the doctors say you are okay so you can come back home and we can do fun things together again…”

With that the 11 year old continues to hug her father as tightly as she could. It isn’t long before the ambulance finally pulls into front of the emergency room. The back doors to the ambulance opens up and they begin to cart Teddy out of the vehicle and right into the hospital. Kate grabs Juliet by the hand as she goes to follow suit but it is at that moment that some of the hospital officials stand in front of the Emergency Room doors and glance into the eyes of Kate.

“Sorry but you aren’t allowed to go inside…”

Kate let’s go of Juliet as she looks deeply into the female worker’s eyes.

“What kind of bollocks is it that I can’t go inside?! MY HUSBAND is in there right now. He was unconscious when we left the arena. I need to go in there and make sure that he gets the best possible care. I can’t do that by standing out here. Now you are going to move the fuck out of the way and you ARE GOING TO LET ME IN!!!”

Kate tries to push her way through the woman but it’s at that point that two security guards grab Kate and they begin to push her out of the building. They hold her at bay as the woman official sighs and begins to shake her head as she tries her best to explain the situation.

“Listen I know you want to go in there but with the way the pandemic is going and for the benefit of your safety we are only allowing patients to go into the actual hospital. If there are any updates we will call you and inform you with what’s going on. I am so sorry that it has to be like this but this is for everybody’s safety. I think your husband would be able to rest better knowing that you and your daughter made it home safely.”

Kate is furious as the security guards let her go as she looks over at Juliet before she moves her eyes over to that of the woman.

“So I am just supposed to stand out here while you all go to work on my husband… Look I know this Corona shit is deadly… I know it’s devastating but I would rather be in there BY MY HUSBAND’S SIDE. If something happens to him and I am not there I am going to fuck you up along with EVERY SINGLE FUCKING DOCTOR IN THIS PLACE. My husband was BLEEDING… He needs to be treated and…”

The woman however shakes her head as she looks back at Kate.

“I am sorry miss but that’s just how it’s going to be. At least be thankful that your husband has a wound and it isn’t Corona…”

Kate’s eyes light up as she looks at the woman with a look of disdain on her face.

“What the fuck did you just say to me…It shouldn’t even matter if my husband has Corona or not. You work for the hospital and you shouldn’t be talking to the wife of a patient like that especially when I am sure it’s my insurance’s money which is paying you to have a job…”

The woman shakes her head in disgust as she looks back at Kate.

“Right… You are part of the blame for what’s wrong with the world. I have seen you on television. You are one of those wrestlers. The world is supposed to be shut down for everybody’s protection. The hospital is supposed to be for those who really need it yet we have dumb people like you who like to ignore warnings and social distancing. By wrestling you come into social contact with your peers and you could be spreading something and not even know it! On top of that because of your career choices you are subject yourself to injury and are filling hospitals such as this with injuries that could have been avoided had you not done anything…”

The woman continues to tear Kate apart with her words as she speaks venom right into her.

“You are supposed to be the good girls?! How in the hell are you even essential. That’s a bunch of bullshit. Essential workers are people like myself who have to be here and keep people like you from frequenting our hospitals. The doctors and nurses who are doing everything in their power to preserve life and…”

Kate begins to be seething at this point as she shakes her head in disgust. She glares right into the eyes of the woman.

“First of all I never said I was a good girl… I merely play one on television and secondly when it comes to my family. I will do anything to protect them. When somebody disrespects my family all bets are off and don’t you dare ever DISRESPECT MY HUSBAND!!!”

With that in a blind rage Kate couldn’t take the disrespect anymore. In a frantic she breaks free from the security guards and she charges at the hospital clerk. Kate begins to get a few shots off as she punches the woman in the face twice before the security guards pull her off. The woman stands up as she has some blood dripping from her lips as she glares at Kate.

“YOU CRAZY FUCKING BITCH… YOU AC TUALLY PUT YOUR HANDS ON ME?!… SOMEBODY CALL THE COPS!”

The security guards put knees into Kate’s back as they restrain her on the ground. Juliet is crying as she doesn’t know what to do.

“MOMMY!!!!!”

Kate can’t help but grimace in pain as she continues to get restraint. She screams out at the top of her lungs.

“JULIE CALL YOUR AUNTIE RUBY AND HAVE HER PICK YOU UP!!!”

“BUT MOMMY THEY ARE HURTING YOU…”

“JULIET DESDEMONA STEELE-WARREN YOU WILL LISTEN TO YOUR MOTHER!!!”

Juliet can only sigh in return as she does what they say. An hour goes by and it is at that moment that we are able to see Kate Steele being handcuffed and being placed into a cop car that speeds off into the quiet of the Vegas night. Kate is taken to a holding cell and she has been sitting there for hours. She is there with some serious felons as she sits alone by herself. A huge woman walks over to her.

“What the hell are you in here for?!”

Kate however doesn’t say anything as she sits there minding her own business.

“Do you hear me talking to you short stuff?!”

Kate smiles as she slowly stands up as she is about to say something but that is when a police man walks to the cell and he opens it up.

“Kath-Lyn Warren you are free to go…”

With that Kate can’t help but smile as she exits the cell and is guided down the hallway until she is at the front desk of the police station. She speaks to the sergeant at the desk.

“Mrs. Warren you are free to go. You are only receiving a citation for now. Take care and please make sure this doesn’t happen again”

Kate nods her head as she is handed back her stuff. She holds her purse at her hip and pulls out her cell phone. Before she can even dial a few numbers on it that is when she could see the SCW transportation bus pulling up to the front of the station. Griffin Hawkins could be seen in the back of the bus as he rolls down the window and screams at Kate.

“Make sure you put on the provided mask and gloves before you even get on the bus. Also you have to sit at the front of the bus. When we get back to the hotel you will be isolated to a separate hotel room until everything is okay with you. Hurry up Kate!”

With that Griffin throws a bag out of the window. Kate walks over to the bag and opens it finding a mask and a pair of gloves. She puts them both on as she slowly makes her way to the bus. As soon as she gets on the bus it is at that moment that she could see the likes of Emerald, Sapphire, and Griffin all sitting in the back with instruments. Kate is a little befuddled as she looks at them.

“I appreciate you all picking me up but what exactly are you doing… How’s Juliet?!”

Griffin smiles in return.

“She’s with Ruby back at the hotel. She is making sure your little one is okay as far as we go we couldn’t miss out on an opportunity for this…”

Kate seems confused as she continues to look at them as they begin to play their instruments and Griffin begins to sing.

“An opportunity for what exactly…”

Griffin smiles as he begins to sing.

“The warden threw a party in the county jail
The prison band was there and they began to wail
The band was jumpin' and the joint began to swing
You should've heard them knocked-out jailbirds sing”

Emerald smirks as she begins to play at her electric guitar as Griffin continues to sing.

“Let's rock everybody, let's rock
Everybody in the whole cell block
Was dancin' to the Jailhouse Rock”

Kate chuckles as she looks at her friends.

“You aren’t going to let me live this down are you?!”

Griffin shakes his head as he smiles at Kate.

“Nope but it seems like a perfect time to work on some of our vocals right. Your band is quite amazing… Maybe I could be the new lead singer for the Gem Stones…”

Kate crosses her arms as she glares at Griffin blankly.

“That’s not even funny and how exactly would you fit into an ALL GIRL BAND!!! Also who would take me getting arrested as a way to promote a kick ass rendition of an Elvis Presley remake!?!”

Griffin chuckles as he looks back at Kate with a wide grin on his lips.

“Well as far as the whole girl band thing. I mean does it really need to be an all-girl band?! It would help make your job a bit easier. You wouldn’t have to balance being a lead singer for your band and a rhythm guitarist for mine. I would be such an amazing friend by helping you out!”

“Yes that sounds great but all that would do is make it that you overly stress yourself out by being in two bands! It’s still a lose lose situation Griffin!”

“Good point… I didn’t think about it like that!”

“Anyway as far as the idea to sing this song I can’t really take credit for it. Even if it’s completely brilliant in every single way and I wish I could have thought of it on my own but sadly I didn’t…”

Kate seems befuddled as she continues to speak back to her friend.

“So who did come up with the idea…”

Griffin smiles as wide as he can as he replies back to Kate.

“It was your husband! He said you would have thought the idea was funny and the reaction on your face definitely showcases that…”

“Wait he’s fine, what did he say… Is he going to live?!”

Griffin shakes his head.

“Kate relax… He just suffered a minor concussion. He should be able to recover from it no problem. He just needs to relax and take it easy for the next ten days. He can’t wrestle or do anything physical. He should just rest and…”

“Wait he CAN’T DO ANYTHING PHYSICAL… Does that mean he can’t,,,”

“KATE PLEASE DON’T SAY WHAT I THINK YOU ARE GOING TO SAY…”

Kate sighs as she crosses her arms again.

“Fine I won’t say it...”

“He should be back at the hotel in a day or so. He was going to head to bed after I talked to him. He heard about everything that happened and finds it absolutely hilarious. You don’t need to worry about anything Kate. You just take care of your husband and let him get better. When he does the two of them can focus on how you are going to get Tony Thorn back for what he did to your family…”

“Ok…”

Is all Kate could say in return as she glanced back at Griffin Hawkins. Yet as she sat there she knew she couldn’t wait. She needed to strike back at Tony Thorn. As soon as she went through the isolation process for being away and what not due to accompanying her husband to the hospital and her wild night in jail she would right back at the plotting. The bus finally arrived at the hotel and when it did there were hotel staff waiting for her to accompany her to a different part of the hotel where she would stay there in isolation and be tested before being allowed to join the others. As much as she was free from jail it definitely felt like she was being locked up again and we leave on that image.







Off Camera
4 Days After Teddy’s Attack
Saxon Hotel


Talking on the phone or through face time just didn’t feel the same like seeing someone in person. After going through SCW’s testing, safety, and isolation process Kate was allowed to go back to her hotel room with that of her husband and daughter. Kate opened the doors to the hotel room and she let a huge grin escape her lips as she was reunited with her closest of loved ones. As soon as Juliet saw her mommy she couldn’t help but run over to her and hugged her as tightly as she possibly could. Kate let’s a smile escape her lips as she hugs Juliet in return.

“I missed you mommy!”

“I missed you as well pumpkin. I was going crazy in that room but at least we are all back together now and that’s all that matters…”

Teddy smiles as he was sitting down on the bed and he slowly gets up with his bandaged head. He holds his wife as he hugs her as tightly as he possibly can and looks down into her eyes.

“I missed you Kate…Seriously the only thing that has been on my mind has been you. I heard some crazy stories about what you did and I honestly wish I could have seen it…”

“MOMMY was so awesome. She didn’t care about security! She beat up this mean lady who was talking bad about our family. She hit her and once she mentioned how bad mommy was, mommy just snapped. Mommy is so tough for a woman who is so small…”

Teddy laughs as he looks at Kate.

“Well that’s mother for you. She is quite the little fire cracker. She might look like she comes in a small package but once she explodes you can expect hell to emerge…”

“Of course that’s what’s going to happen luv…”

Kate says with a wicked grin.

“What else were you expecting?! I wasn’t going to just sit by and watch somebody disrespect my family. You can say whatever you want about me but the very moment that somebody says something about my family of course I am going to lose it. You can’t talk shit about my family and expect to get away with it. You put me in that situation a thousand times and I will always act the same way…”

Teddy smirks as he hugs Kate tightly.

“I know Kate and I appreciate having such an amazing woman like you in my life. I know it hasn’t always been like that as I have said stupid stuff at times but even when we are in the middle of our problems we need to have each other’s backs through everything. Nothing can break the bond of our marriage and we need to show case that in everything…”

Kate nods her head.

“I agree as well. I know people often don’t like my decisions. They don’t like the fact that I bounce about in personalities or I try to change my views on stuff but to be honest. It’s not really about changing personalities as much as it has always been about choosing you through everything. I have always chosen you. If it meant you were going down a dark path it didn’t matter if It was the most sane of decisions. I would go down that path with you because we would be in this together. I don’t give a bloody crap what others would say. Because…”

Teddy stands not knowing what to say as Kate begins to sing as she turns her attention to Juliet who nods her head and begins singing with her.

“Together, together, together everyone
Together, together, come on let's have some fun
Together, we're there for each other every time
Together together come on let's do this right!”

Teddy shakes his head as he lets a grin escape his lips.

“Okay you are going to sing High School musical to me… Perhaps I did deserve that but in all seriousness sometimes I don’t know how I got so lucky with you. There were times when you shouldn’t have followed me. Our love may have felt like a parasitic relationship like I was the joker and you were my Harley Quinn. You are the stable one and I can’t let my actions get inside your head Kate to the point it changes who you are. That isn’t what I wanted. It’s never what I wanted. We are together and we are married but there are some things that I need to do as a man…”

Kate raises her eyes as she looks back at her husband.

“Like what do you even mean there are things you need to do alone as a man. We are married and that makes us a team through everything…”

“You are a sweet girl Kate. You have always been sweet but right now I feel like I need to find out who I am as a man. Tony told me that I need him and in reality I know I don’t need him but there’s still so much I need answered. I have to question him why he did what he did. Why exactly do I need him?! Why did he attack me… These are questions I NEED answered Kate and it’s something I need to do. The way Tony went on a rampage on Twitter saying all of those mean things about you. The way that his mother stated that I should be kicked in the balls I am not going to stand by and let him get away with things. He is telling the world that he is going to address things on Sunday which sounds to be a pussy like move knowing full well that I am not going to be in the building due to this concussion. Yet we can at least hear him out right and see what his intentions are. Soon as we figure that out I can make a move and best him in the one place that will gain me that respect. That place being in the ring…”

Teddy holds his wife as he smiles at her.

“I appreciate you so much Kate. I appreciate everything you have ever done for me in my life. Without you I honestly wouldn’t have gained enough notoriety to be the most hated man of the year. Getting on the radar was the first step but now I want to go beyond that. I want to maybe showcase my in ring ability and what I can do as an in ring competitor. No one believes in me that much but now is the time to prove them wrong that I can make it. As long as I have you and Juliet supporting me I can do anything. You do believe in me right?!”

Kate smiles nodding back at her husband.

“Of course I believe in you babe… What type of question is that… I just don’t want to see you hurt like you were. It destroyed me seeing you like that and I can’t bare it again…”

“Kate… Don’t worry about it. It may have hurt but I am still standing and he didn’t get the best of me. Besides you have your own business to attend to. You have a future match with Keira to worry about and if you become too focused on my affairs you are going to lose sight of your very own. You need to be the best champion that you possibly can and beat her in the ring. Be that dominant wrestler that I know you can be…”

“Oh I will… You don’t have to worry about that. I will beat the brakes off of Keira. Obviously she must not be taking me seriously since she really hasn’t mentioned me or did anything to let me know she is going to be focused on my title. If Keira doesn’t want to focus on what I do I might as well have your back right?!”

Teddy shakes his head.

“Kate…I appreciate it I honestly do but let me deal with Tony Thorn and that of his mother. It was me who he targeted. He hit me and not you. I don’t need you to fight my battles for me. This is something I need to do and I don’t want you getting involved. You can do that for me right?!”

“Of course I won’t get involved… If it means the world to you I won’t do it. This is your war and it would be wrong for me to get in the way of that…”

Juliet smiles as she rushes over to her parents and she hugs the both of them.

“Group hug!!!!”

Kate smiles as she takes her cell phone out and she begins to send a text message. She puts it away as she looks over at her daughter.

“Juliet I want you to take care of daddy. Daddy received a minor concussion and I want you to make sure that daddy does everything he is supposed to do. If he thinks of doing something that requires any energy you make sure you stop him. You have an important role and are basically his security guard. You think you can do that…”

“You can count on me mommy…”

“I know I can pumpkin. You would never let me down…”

Kate smiles as she waves at her husband. As he looks back at Kate with a befuddled expression on his face.

“Where are you going Kate… You literally just got here?!”

“Oh I just want to get some fresh air. I will be back in an hour or so. After being in isolation in that room for a few days I want to see the outdoors and stretch these legs out. Don’t worry about anything luv. I want do anything drastic or stupid. I will respect your wishes and believe in your wishes to fight your own battle…”

Teddy smiles in return as he hugs his wife again as he kisses her.

“Maybe later we can have some private time together and Juliet could maybe spend some time with Ruby…”

Juliet however shakes her head as she places her hands on her hips and looks up into the eyes of her father.

“NO…. THERE WON’T BE ANY ALONE TIME HERE… YOU WON’ BE DOING ANYTHING! You are going to do what the doctors ordered and will be resting for the next few days. It’s my job to make sure you don’t do anything stupid. You can go mommy I got this taken care of…”

The 11 year old smiles as she waves at Kate who nods her head in return. She exits the hotel room as she glances at her phone. She goes to another floor in the hotel. She steps out of the elevator and walks down a hallway until she arrives at another hotel room. She knocks on the door and it isn’t long before the door slowly opens up. Inside of that room was none other than the likes of Ruby, Emerald, and of course Sapphire all of the members of the Gem Stones. Kate cracks a wide grin on her lips as she steps inside and closes the door behind her. The Gem Stones smile as they look at her as Ruby begins to speak out to her.

“Hey Kate… How are things with Teddy and the daughter? Everything fine on that point?!”

Kate nods her head in agreement as she begins to chuckle.

“Yes things seem to be going as well as they possibly can be. He is just feeling a little banged up but he should be able to recover no problem. He just needs to rest and take it easy. Of course he won’t be allowed to attend Climax Control on Sunday. He did say he wanted to deal with Tony Thorn on his own so there is that…”

Ruby rolls her eyes as does the other two Gem Stones. They all smirk at one another as Ruby slowly turns her attention back to Kate.

“So I guess we aren’t going to do anything at this upcoming show and let Teddy deal with Tony when he comes back?!”

Kate however quickly shakes her head as she forms a wicked grin on her lips.

“No… We are still going to go about and do what we had set out to do. This stupid son of a Bitch attacked my husband. I know Teddy doesn’t want us to get involved but we are still going to do just that because Teddy is the love of my life and I won’t let anybody ever hurt him or my family. Everybody remembers why the Gem Stones were established in the first place right?!”

Ruby nods her head with a chuckle.

“It’s because Teddy promised us the world at first. He had promised to elevate us to another level and although we have gone on and managed to sign a big record deal with Rose Records and get this huge tour going with that of Devilition we still can’t forget about Teddy.”

“Exactly Teddy has always supported everything we have done. He might have been a dick at some points but to be honest I wouldn’t even be living if it wasn’t for him. He helped rescued me a long time ago. He gave me the emotional support I needed to take a stand to my family and of course make something in this wrestling world. If he wasn’t in my life I honestly wouldn’t be living right now. I would have committed suicide and who knows where any of you would have been.”

Ruby nods her head as she continues to speak.

“I know Teddy isn’t the most popular of people but deep down he has always supposed us in everything that he does. He has always supported us. He is the one who put this band together and who cares if at first we were nothing more than eye candy to him. We have emerged to be something else entirely because of him. We owe our very success to Teddy and it’s one thing if we wish to lash out at him because we felt like he demoralized us as women. Yet it’s another thing to see this stupid piece of crap try to destroy his very career…”

Kate chimes in.

“And to see that man try to destroy his very livelihood and take him away from that of his wife and his daughter.  That’s not how the world works. In my eyes I believe in an eye of an eye. That code still applies even today and if somebody attacks one of us we need to go back and get even with them. Tony will not get away with this especially seeing as he wishes to change my husband. My husband is fine just how he is and we won’t let him corrupt my husband. We just got my husband back and I will be damned if anybody gets in the way of him. So my question is how are we going to take this piece of shit out?!”

Kate smiles evilly as picks up her electric guitar and she holds it proudly in the air.

“I suggest perhaps me smashing this electric guitar over his skull. With the way he gave my husband a concussion we need to give him one in return unless you have a different idea.”

Ruby smiles as she holds her Bass Guitar in the air.

“Maybe we can bash him with my bass guitar. He is in need of a serious attitude adjustment and we are the four girls who could go about doing just that. Nobody should mess with your family Kate…”

“I could use another new guitar so I don’t mind breaking mine across his skull. He put Teddy out on ten days of medical clearance perhaps we could sit his ass down for a good month!”

Sapphire smirks as she holds her drumsticks proudly in the air.

“I could always go about shoving these two things up his…”

Kate chuckles.

“Okay now that’s vulgar… All in all we just need to get the message across that we won’t tolerate this. That night at the hospital was the worst day of my entire life. Tony doesn’t know the struggle that he put me through. The way my daughter was crying over her father and of course the torment that I faced when I couldn’t even enter the hospital because of all the Corona Virus patients that are in the hospital. I know things were done to protect the hospital from spreading the virus further but I just wanted to be by his side and because of such I was arrested…”

Ruby can’t help but giggle as she laughs at Kate.

“Yeah you could have become somebodies Bitch. I can just picture Big Bertha coming onto you and you wouldn’t be able to do anything about it…”

“Ruby that isn’t even funny!”

Everyone in the room can’t help but giggle in return as Kate continues to speak.

“Hey at least you going to jail ended up with us being able to sing an awesome song. Griffin had the hog the microphone though. We should have singed Jailhouse rock the Riverdale way with nothing but the ladies it would have been more awesome…I didn’t know which one of the band would have been arrested first. I would have put money on Sapphire…”

“Go fuck yourself Ruby…”

Sapphire says as she sticks her finger up at Ruby but she smiles back.

“Relax… I just meant you have the biggest attitude out of all of us but I would have never imagined that the smallest girl in the bunch would be the first to get arrested. Not to mention the one who is most privileged among everything else…”

“Hey… It really didn’t matter. The fact is nobody should ever talk down me or my family in front of me. it was worth decking that hospital clerk in the face. Yet as much as she was the one talking me down I could only picture that being Tony which is why we need to be focused. We need to really plan this out and whatever we do we need to keep this hidden from Teddy. If he found out I went behind his back it would hurt him. I would rather him watch everything unfold on Television and see the surprise when we lay out his aggressor. Now is everyone ready for what’s to come?!”

All of the girls smile in return as they each place a hand into the circle. They all smile at one another and in unison they glare at each other as they scream out one by one.

“DIAMOND!”

“EMERALD!”

“RUBY!”

“SAPPHIRE!”

“TOGETHER WE ARE THE GEM STONES!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

They all smile at one another as it is good times within that hotel room. Kate smiles at all of them.

“Ok ladies only thing that’s left to do is wait for Climax Control or maybe work on a song for our special musical number to that of Keira…”

They all smile in return. They definitely were ready to take out Tony and of course deliver a special concert to that of one Keira Fisher. It’s on this image that we slowly fade out on.














On Camera

I am going to be completely honest and brunt but I am so bloody pissed off right now. Two weeks ago was absolutely hell for that of my family. It felt good to watch my husband strut down to the ring with the likes of our daughter. It was honestly a magical moment as he walked down the aisle and sang his heart out. He entered into that ring and he told the crowd that he couldn’t walk away from all of this. He had dreams and aspirations and he wouldn’t be denied. He would keep on fighting and nothing would stop him. Yet it was in that moment that son of a Bitch in the form of Tony Thorn would make his way to the ring and brutalize my husband right in front of me and my daughter.

I did everything in my power to stop it. I tried to get into the ring but yet Victoria held me down and I could only watch in pure shock as Tony delivered chair shot after chair shot on my husband’s skull. I know my husband and I have been through some shit together but that was absolutely a scary sight. I didn’t know what to think as he remained on the mat a bloody mess. He wasn’t moving, Juliet was crying and I felt absolutely helpless as I could only scream for help.

I screamed for help over and over again, and finally medical attention came down to the ring and they escorted my husband out of the building. That was tough considering with everything that is going on across the United States they wouldn’t even let us into the hospital room with him. I wasn’t even allowed to go into the building so I paced around the streets of Las Vegas as a mad woman not knowing what to do or what to even think.

The only thing that was on my mind was hoping that Teddy was okay and that he would come back into the arms of his wife and daughter. I was relived to find out that he had only suffered a minor concussion but in my mind it could have been much worse than what it was. His career could have been over or even yet there were thoughts going through my mind that perhaps the injuries would have a far worse impact on his life.

What if they got in the way of him being a father or a husband?!

What if they affected his motor skills or even worst?

You really never know what feelings are going through your head until you are actually put into this situation yourself. I tried to get even and perhaps get some retribution for my family but the only thing that happened is I got all of my Gem Stones attacked and jumped by one deranged woman. I let my guard down and thus I felt like I let my husband down once again.

With these thoughts in my mind I am furious and fuming. I need to get all of these frustrations on something and I am itching for a fight. I guess that is where Roxi Johnson comes into play and I just want to say that I actually hold a lot of respect for her. Roxi Johnson is one of the greatest women to have ever stepped foot inside of an SCW ring. She is a three time World Champion, longest Tag Team Bombshell Champion of all time, two time Internet Champion and of course Grand Slam Champion. This doesn’t even touch the fact that she has won  a lot of yearly awards and has done so much for the company.

She has a huge support system and a long list of friends that would come to her aid. She seems to be an overall nice person and is always itching for a fight to be a good sport but that is where I call bullshit.

I will be the first to say that I don’t know jack shit about superheroes or even comic books. My only knowledge of anything when it comes to superheroes is to what you have seen in those Marvel movies. Yet as much as she prides herself on being this hero the reality is she is far from that shit. It’s bloody bollocks if she thinks she is as virtuous as she claims to be.

Let’s be honest here what was the real reason for her wanting to face Alicia Lukas in her return match? Was it to really prove she was the best or was it because she has some personal vendetta against Alicia? I personally don’t care for Alicia as I am indifferent on Roxi as a person but as a competitor the respect is there. I hold everyone on this roster with respect because it takes respect to get into this business.

Yet as virtuous as Roxi tries to be I don’t feel like the respect was shown in my direction.  Hell where was the bloody fucking respect?! As soon as the Climax Control card went up I actually hit up Roxi and stated that a match with her would be fun. I thought this was going to be a great clash and would be looking forward to it and yet her first reaction was telling Keira that it could perhaps be Team Hero for the title at the Super Card?!

Are you bloody kidding me right now?! Where the fuck is my respect! That’s why I honestly hate Americans at times. They are always so full of themselves and overly arrogant it makes me sick. There’s no sense of sportsmanship and I can say that the respect doesn’t go both ways. I know I can talk shit at times but as a good sport even when I lose I can at least show respect to my opponent in defeat.

I do love to talk me some good shit to hype stuff out. I often put my foot in my mouth at times. Say things that might be illogical or irrational. You have seen that when I constantly feuded with Gabby Camacho, or here with Evie Jordan, or even when I challenged Alicia Lukas. Yet as much as I talk shit as soon as the dust settles there is a certain respect between my opponent and I. We may not like each other but at least there is respect but what were you really trying to accomplish by challenging Alicia.

I guess there’s always been a reason why Americans as a whole annoy me and I really only surround myself with that of my husband, Melody, and in the past Violet Ripley but aside from them. I don’t really surround myself with them because they are annoying. They are mostly obnoxious and when they win they become the biggest sore losers, when they lose they will put the blame elsewhere and never own up to their shit. It’s sickening that they can’t be humble about things.

The real reason you wanted Alicia is deep down you just wanted to get right back into the World title picture. You saw your light starting to fade out. You knew that Alicia didn’t get a rematch and she still had a lot of hype to her name and you were going to use that as your way to get right back to the front of the line.

Let’s be honest and tell the truth here. That wasn’t being a hero that was you being completely selfish. I love how you can sit there and call people on their shit tell people how they are living a double life and how they are letting their greed get the best of them. After all wasn’t that your biggest complaint about Crystal Hilton? When she wrestled you it was all for the sake of being a four time Champion and nothing else?!

Yet you wish to preach that righteous bullshit to make yourself sound like you are defending the division but what about the shit you pulled four years ago. You should remember it because you were already a two time World Champion and two time Internet Champion at the point. You had already had that record breaking reign as a tag team champion and yet you wanted the Roulette Championship… You DESPERATELY wanted it because you wanted to feel complete. You practically begged for it just so you could be called a Grand Slam Champion.

The owners both told you that shit was beneath you as you had achieved so much yet you didn’t care because being a Grand Slam Champion was the only thing on your mind. At the same time Keira was BEGGING for a World title match because that’s all she desperately wanted.

Mind you it’s not like either of you showed up week after week to do segments when you weren’t even booked. Wrestling wise you were the best team hands down but as far as being a champion and showcasing that teams should be trying to desperately to fight for those titles they were nonexistent. It’s not because you cleaned out the division but it’s because people didn’t want to work with you. The titles weren’t even important in their minds because the champions were practically invisible.

The division was cleaned out for the wrong reasons and it’s on you to blame.

Yet like I was saying Keira BITCHED endlessly and you BEGGED for that Roulette title opportunity so what did the company do. They booked you against Keira for the right to be in that Chamber of Fate World Championship match.

All of a sudden this hype was drawn people were promoting this shit because TEAM HERO was colliding all of these CIVIL WAR memes came into play for either TEAM ROXI or TEAM kEIRA, and yet all the hype was drawn up by you both… It never was. It was always by this long support list of people who aren’t even in the fucking company.

You two would fight and Keira would win but nobody would take it seriously because in everybody’s mind they thought you threw the match. Nobody believed in Keira to beat you and they thought you threw it so you focused on what you wanted which was the Roulette title.

You know what I find funny about everything…

The fact is as much as you wanted the championship when you fought me for it… I BEAT YOUR ASS…

YOU GOT BEAT! I shut that entire shit down and went on to have a record breaking reign with that title and it took me losing my title because Veronica Taylor using Chloroform on me in a match for her to take the title… You would go on to win that title from Veronica Taylor and of course vacating the title shortly after.

That’s why I call it a bunch of BOLLOCKS… So a hero like you can call someone out like Crystal for wanting to be a four time champion just to have that achievement under her list of accomplishments yet you basically did the same fucking thing with the Roulette title just so you could have Grand Slam Champion next to your name, and discard the title as soon as you got it.

That’s a bunch of horse shit and it doesn’t make you seem like a true hero or a righteous champion… It makes you seem wore than those who you try to come against. It makes you a pompous piece of shit and it’s just wrong.

I don’t know why people would want to see you vs. Keira at any Super Card because it would be absolutely boring. Nothing would be able to be gained from it. You would fight her for the title and of course either A you would destroy Keira in the ring and she would hate you and go about her depressing sob story tweets saying how she doesn’t belong here and wait for Mark Ward to kick some sense into her again or she would win and of course people would say you threw the match. She would hold the title and be one and done, and what would that solve except make the belt that I worked so hard to build back up go down the drain in credibility.

That’s not superhero like by any means Roxi. Yet sometimes I think you need to pull your head out of your own ass. You don’t even realize when people are talking shit about YOU. People not wishing to compete because of the danger you put them in by being about in this world….

It’s whatever though to be honest. I don’t even care about that much. If you got a child at home you need to be there with them so I can’t hold that against you. However my biggest problem with you is when you openly disrespected me by not even acknowledging that I am the fucking champion. I know I don’t sit well with people and by all means I am okay with that. I know I go about changing my hair style so much. So much hair dye which probably means I have bleached away a lot of my brain cells and I don’t honestly give a fuck about your opinions. I sing punk music and play hair and glam metal. That’s what I do for the music scene. It’s all for the show.

I know sometimes I can be a chameleon and it confuses the fuck out of people. Yet through it all if you really notice through everything I side with my family. When I became Diamond I did so to be by my husband’s side. To help build his confidence up as he went about his Roulette title which he EARNED and won. He did some shit but damn it he and his feud with Griffin elevated the Roulette title. We caused a ruckus. I might have delivered Diamond Cutter after Cutter to so many people but it was to move my husband along.

I had my share of beatings but it was all to help promote him. However as soon as that same husband of mines was getting out of hand with his chauvinistic comments about women that had an impact on me as his wife and his daughter I also didn’t mind dropping his ass to the ground with a Cutter.

That’s called tough love and it’s a dosage of reality to keep your loved one in check. Do you even know how to keep your wife in check Roxi?!

Before you even point the finger at me or call me out on shit for whatever I do I would take a glance in the mirror. You can’t be a hero if you can’t fix things at home. Your wife bitched for so long about not receiving a title shot for how long. Even though she had back to back WORLD TITLE shots in 2016 at two Super Cards in a row in which she lost. I have only had two World title shots in my whole career of being in this company one against Dani Weston and one because I had to cash in a briefcase to get which I did honorably by announcing it months in advance.

Yet I get told I am a begger by the roster but yet you both did the same shit at one point and it gets swept under the rug?! But let’s get back to that of your wife she finally got that title opportunity at the Internet Champion and at first she was tweeting at me Tick Tock like my demise was coming but she never confronted me or said anything about it. Isn’t it a fucking shame that my Gem Stones have gotten more exposure than she has when it comes to SCW as a whole in the last month?!

You as a wife should tell her to do better but yet the moment you get announced to having a title match she all of a sudden wants to run her fucking mouth tweeting that you should win the title, or the thought of TEAM HERO at the Super Card excites her!

FUCK THAT BULLSHIT!!! She should have been wanting this title from the jump.

I honestly don’t know if you should be thrilled or happy at this point Roxi. Christina beats your wife and gets another title shot for the World title and yet you beat Alicia Lukas and find your way into this match with me. Either the company thinks your wife is a legit World title contender or they just want you to take the title off of me. I will personally go for the latter but here is the problem with this entire thing however. I don’t mind to rain on anybody’s parade and I know people are having wet dreams of you going up against Keira which would be the most non built up match ever but there’s one problem with that entire idea.

It’s the one problem that everybody seems to be misunderstanding about this entire thing and it’s the reason why I feel like you and Keira are both disrespecting me to no end.

You aren’t facing some scrub in that ring. You are facing me… After the way you basically wrote me off like my checks obviously don’t cash which they do. I am the best singles Bombshell Champion in this company today. That’s not horse shit spewing out of my mouth that’s a fact.

Sierra felt like she was better than me and when we fought at the beginning of the year she TAPPED out… I wasn’t expected to walk out as Internet Champion yet I beat five other women in order to do so that means Seleana, Mercedes, Sam Marlowe all lost to me former World Champions. Dani Weston told everybody that I got lucky in that ladder match and the belt just slipped into my hands yet in the first round of the BFTP she is another former world champion that got pinned. Andrea Hernandez who is your world champion lost to me in the BFTP… Candy the Roulette Champion TAPPED out… Sam Marlowe the woman who eclipsed my Roulette title reign we finally had our one on one match in order to see who was the best between us and yet that was a successful defense of my Internet Champion.

And now Evie might be your number one contender but she didn’t pin me to get to where she is. I may have lost the match but it’s not like I was in the final decision.

Candy can talk up being a hair stylist and how she  has beaten a few legennds and Andrea can talk up finally accomplishing her dreams and subtweeting people days later  to add little jabs but me I get by on beating people like them. I get by and beating those who disrespect me.

If you want to disrespect me that’s fine Roxi… If Tommy Knox wants to say I am the best Second Tier Bombshell in the division that’s okay too but I rather not Bitch about how people talk about me. I personally enjoy shutting them up in the confines of the ring. Whenever anybody comes after this title of mines I am going to do everything in my power to keep it.

I am going to bust my ass to prove that this hard fought accomplishment isn’t going anywhere and I don’t give a damn if people wish for a Team Hero match I am going to shut it all down. I am going to beat your ass and go on to beat Keira as well. Hell I wouldn’t even care if the Queen of Elizabeth wanted to come after this title as well because she could in fact get that work too.

This Internet Championship is the most important title in the division because I have elevated it to such. I am at the shows, I am a great champion. The only time I will be rid of it is when I wish to finally move after the World Championship and that reminds me people all want to talk this nonsense like they got next at whoever the champion is. Alicia feels that, along with others vying for positions but if I would go on to tap you out Roxi, along with your wife, add in the fact that I beat Dani, and the two other singles champions in this division, along with me technically never losing to Evie you have to put me in the equation.

I won’t beg for it though because I don’t want to be that of your wife. Instead I will let the wrestling talk for themselves and since I am the top champion in this company after the Super Card whoever the World Champion is can fight me for MY INTERNET title.

This is my division and I am not going anywhere anytime soon. I might be the smallest woman in this entire division but I got the biggest heart and I will throw myself into any situation or circumstance. I am not afraid and after Sunday I will beat you once again. if you do beat me just like a good sport I will say it’s an honour that’s what people from my country do whether you find that in the form of Anthony Joshua or Tyson Fury. It’s all about the competition and being a good sport.

Can you say the same?! Are you ready to face the likes of me and be denied like you were four years ago?! Only tell will tell…

As much as you want this TEAM HERO showdown you don’t think Teddy and I want to be a big INTERNET TITLE COUPLE… The difference we aren’t going to no sell our opponents to get there, we are going to trust in our own abilities and hope for the best.

I am the Diamond in the rough, I am that Siren and on Sunday all of those thoughts and dreams of a Team Hero match will find themselves SHIPWRECKED… Cheers Luv and may the best woman win…

89
Climax Control Archives / Something To Believe In
« on: May 08, 2020, 09:10:25 PM »
 19 Years Ago
2001

It had been a rough upbringing for the 14 year old Todd (Teddy)and his little four year old sister Dawn. It had been a constant flow of being in and out of foster homes and belonging to that of the state of New York. At the time Teddy didn’t know that their father would turn out to be legendary wrestler Markus Reeves. With both parents never being around the two siblings were simply products of the state. Yet today at first seemed to be like any other day of their life. Well Dawn was too young to remember it but for Teddy he had been accustomed to the constant changing of homes along with schooling and everything that went with it. Yet today felt differently as their social worker picked them up from a foster home and started driving them towards that of the agency. Teddy sat in the backseat as he sat next to his four year old sister who was strapped to a car seat. The social worker Michelle Peters smiled as she was driving the car.

Michelle: Are you both excited, today is a big day for the two of you. You are going to be adopted. I know you have been in the system for a very long time but the rest of your lives are going to be changed for the better today.

Dawn: Adoption?!

Teddy slowly turns his attention to his four year old as he runs his hands through her hair.

Teddy: Yes it means that we are going to have a family. No more moving around, no more going from house to house. We are going to be in one place for the rest of our lives.

Teddy looks into the rearview mirror as he glances back at the woman.

Teddy: Michelle whoever is adopting us does know this is a two for one package right?! I am not going to be separated from my sister. It’s my job to protect her and no matter what we are both in this together. I will always have her back and if you plan on ripping us a part I am not going to deal with it…

The woman smiles in return as she smiles back warmly.

Michelle: No they are going to take you both. They want the both of you so you could live in the same household. Right now it’s a little family of three but they wanted to add two more o the home. This family has a son your age so you definitely will have a playmate and somebody to bond with.

Teddy: Oh is that a fact?!  I never really had anybody to hang out with around my own age.

Michelle: You are going to love it there. It will be an amazing place for you to grow up with Dawn. This family have wanted the both of you for a while now. They have gone throughout the process and now you get to live with them. We are almost there…

Michelle smiles as she pulls up to the front of a little cozy home. The home was decorated with balloons among other things as if to celebrate something special. Michelle smiled as she glanced over at Teddy and Dawn in the back of the car.

Michelle: Welcome to the rest of your life.

Teddy at first didn’t know what to say as he looked at the family of three emerging out of the house. They were all white but it didn’t really matter as he glanced over at her sister who had a better mixed complexion then he did. He knew that she would at least be okay. The boy runs up to the car as he quickly swings the door open.

Jimmy: Are you my new brother and sister?! My name is James but everybody calls me Jimmy…Sweet!!! My sister is cute. You want to play we have a swing set and a slide in the backyard just for you!

Teddy keeps his eyes locked on the boy as he slowly smiles at him. He turns his attention over to Dawn.

Teddy: Do you want to play Dawn?!

Dawn: YESSS TODDY!!!!

Teddy: I guess I am your brother Todd and this is our sister Dawn….

Jimmy: Awesome maybe we can go to my room and play. I just got a Playstation 2 and I have a lot of games for it. I bet I can beat you in Tekken Tag Tournament!

Teddy: You are on!

Teddy let’s Dawn out of the car seat as Michelle smiled at him.

Michelle: You think you are going to like your future home. The Warrens are a wonderful family. They have been waiting patiently and have all of the means to help you have a successful future.

Teddy:[b/] This seems to be a nice place. As long as I am with my sister and can protect her that’s all that really matters to me.

Michelle:
I have to take care of some stuff but enjoy time with your brother.

With that she exits the car as she goes to talk to the parents. Teddy however holds his sister by the hand as he walks her to the backyard towards the swing. Jimmy followed suit and Teddy could only smile as he looks at his sister.

Teddy: No matter what happens I will always protect you Dawn.

Dawn: Yay can we play now!

Teddy: Yes we can play…

He smiles as his future was definitely looking bright.












Last Sunday
Saxon Hotel
The Day of Climax Control

Teddy wasn’t cleared to go to Climax Control so as everybody else departed off to that of the Go Gym Teddy had to stay in his hotel room with that of his daughter Juliet. Besides that of his wife, Juliet was everything to him. She was a product of the foster care system but the Steeles had adopted her four years ago to bring her into their family. As Teddy glanced at the little girl she really reminded him of who he and his sister Dawn used to be before the Warrens adopted the two of them. Kate wasn’t in a hurry to give up a year of her career to have a baby and Teddy wasn’t going to force the issue so they decided on adoption and Juliet who was rough around the edges was really bonding with her parents. The little 1 year old girl smiled as she stood in front of the door with her arms crossed.

Juliet: Mommy says that no matter what happens you aren’t allowed to do anything physical. That means no swimming, no running, or doing anything. You are to take it easy and I am your official body guard.

Teddy: Oh so you are going to protect me now?! I think the roles are backwards Juliet. I think I should be the one protecting you and not the other way around.

Juliet: That may be true but tonight is going to be differently. While mommy is at work you are to sit right here and just relax. If we want food we can call room service but you aren’t leaving for anything. Do I make myself clear?!

Teddy could only giggle in return. It actually felt nice to have a strong willed daughter. To be honest when he was that age he felt like he would do anything to protect Dawn so he couldn’t fault her for being there when he needed her the most. He slowly turned her attention over to Juliet as he patted the bed.

Teddy: Pumpkin you don’t have to worry about anything. Daddy isn’t going to go anyway especially considering that I am in your care. Why don’t you sit next to me so we could see mommy at work.

Juliet: Okay sounds like a plan!

Juliet sat next to him as they turned the television on. It was just in time to see the Gem Stones concert on Climax Control. Teddy and Juliet seem to be moving their heads to the music. However Teddy cheers approvingly as Kate talks up Keira and how she’s a fighting champion.

Juliet: You tell her mommy!

Teddy: Keira ain’t got nothing on you Kate! She don’t really want that title shot considering she has DISAPPEARED and pulled a HOUDINI since winning that title shot!

However Kate continues to speak and that’s when she mentions that she and the Gem Stones are going to go hunting for  Tony Thorn. Teddy seems furious as he quickly stands up and yells at the television.

Teddy: NOOOOO… What are you doing?! I told you that Tony was my fight and it was my situation to deal with. I don’t need you fighting this battle Kate… I need you focused on your own fight!

Juliet: Dad you need to calm down… Remember no physical activity… You are yelling and…

Teddy: I don’t care I told your mom she didn’t need to fight my BATTLES! This is what I need to deal with Julie. I don’t need her to step into my affairs.

Juliet: She’s only doing it because she’s stubborn and she loves you. You know how she is.

Teddy: I know but it doesn’t make it any more right. I just don’t want her to do something stupid and on top of that Tony said that he has an issue with me… That doesn’t include her. I can’t protect her if she is going about doing things that I don’t want her to do. Now I have to sit here praying and hoping the best for your mother.

Juliet: It should be fine daddy trust in mommy.

Teddy: You know I do but it’s just she went totally against what I wanted her to do and she’s getting the Gem Stones involved. Tony said I am wearing the mask. I am hiding behind something and for her to go about this hunt just makes everything that he said right!

Teddy just sits down as they continue to watch the show together. He takes a long deep breath as the show goes on.  The cameras come back to that of Diamond in the locker room with Ruby. It seems  like Ruby has left the locker room in search of the other missing gem stones and on live television Kate is actually calling Teddy. He quickly picks up the phone as she speaks to him.

Kate: Hey Luv how is everything going?!

Teddy: What do you mean how is everything going?! YOU DISREGARDED everything we talked about in the hotel room a few days ago! You promised me you would let me deal with Tony. Yet you and your girls are going about some witch hunt. Just drop it Kate and LET ME DEAL WITH HIM!!!

Yet Kate doesn’t get a chance to answer the phone as she drops it running towards the scream from the door which results in a locked door and Kate banging.

Teddy: KATE WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!

Teddy tries to scream as Kate finally makes her way out the room to see the broken bodies of the Gem Stones scattered throughout the backstage area. Teddy screams even louder as he feels helpless as everything unfolds in front of him like that of a slasher flick.

Juliet: MOMMY

Teddy: LOOK BEHIND YOU!!!

Yet it’s not like his words could reach her as it’s already a lost cause. Kate is spiked into the ground by Victoria Thorn and the mother of his newfound enemy just walks away leaving all of the Gem Stones decimated. Teddy shakes his head in disgust as he angrily turns the television off in frustration.

Teddy: DAMN IT KATE!!!! How in the hell did you let one single woman destroy you and your band! How many times have we played any video game and I have always told you to always check your surroundings and behind you. You just can’t go blindly running somewhere with peripheral vision. That’s how you get taken out!

Teddy felt helpless as he wasn’t in the arena Juliet turns the television back on. A few moments go by and they are able to catch Tony talking down Teddy how he is a liar and isn’t who he is cracked up to be. Teddy just takes it all in as he shakes his head.

Teddy: I can’t believe I wasn’t there to protect her…

Julie: It’s okay daddy… By next week you can always make a statement or do something to let Tony know you are for real.

Teddy:[b/] I guess… I just want to really be there for your mother. I promised I would always be there for her… Even when we were separated and she wasn’t really the nicest person and was far from me I had always had her back.

Juliet smiles in return.

Juliet:
Can you tell me the story of when you met mommy… You never really told me…

Teddy: Okay pumpkin… It all started when…









12 years ago
Deer Park Train Station, Long Island, New York
May 2007

The 22 year old Todd Warren couldn’t believe it. A month ago he had gone to the train station to commit suicide. He had hopes of pulling the plug on his life by standing in front of a train because his fiancée of two years Kristina Brodie had decided to call things off because Todd was just selfish and he just wasn’t quite into him anymore. She had revealed that she had moved on with her life. Todd didn’t know how to deal with denial so instead of facing his problems he was going to end it all but as he stood there his attention was caught by a 17 year old raven haired high school girl wishing to do the same thing. He just couldn’t let the girl end her life so he pushed her out of the way on the oncoming train and thus a small friendly relationship had occurred between him and the girl. He knew it was wrong chatting with the girl as she was only 17 but he didn’t care. He just needed to talk to her.

He had no intentions of hurting her or doing anything out of the ordinary he just wanted to talk to. Yet after saving her life and constant communication for the next few days after that there was radio silence from the girl for the next two weeks. Todd had hoped for the best as the girl wasn’t the most stable and he had hoped she didn’t do anything drastic.

Yet out of the blue he had gotten a text from her to meet where it all begun and that’s why Todd was waiting at the train station. A train that was eastbound coming directly from Manhattan pulled into the station and Todd waited patiently to see if the girl was on the train. Sure enough there came the likes of that girl with her raven hair and her emo makeup. Yet for some reason it actually appealed to Todd as he stood there clad in an Armor For Sleep band hoodie and a pair of jeans and vans. The girl smiled as she walked towards him.

Kath-Lyn: Cheers luv… That hoodie is awesome I might have to take it from you at some point. Anyway where are we going?!

Teddy however shakes his head as he walks her over to that of his car. He crosses his arms as he glances at her with a strange look on his face.

Teddy: And you look just as emo as you did the first night I saw you fresh out of an Atreyu concert. On top of that maybe you should perhaps tone of it down. I won’t lie it is super attractive but seeing you in that dark place is something I don’t want to see again.

Kath-Lyn: Can we just please go. I don’t want to stand out here all day.

Teddy: Kath-Lyn…I think we need to have a serious talk about everything. One minute you are going to commit suicide, the next moment I bring you around places to show you there are better ways to let out your frustration. I took you to a nice poetry spot in the city and introduced you to spoken word and after all of these positive ways to get your mind off of things you go silent with everything. I think we need to talk about this.

The two of them step into the car and as they do Kath-Lyn begins to mess around in that of Todd’s car. She opens the glove compartment among messing around different buttons.

Kath-Lyn: This car is quite the classic isn’t it. What is this for?!

She says pointing to the cassette tape radio.

Kath-Lyn: Bloody hell… This car is old. I can’t help but gander around a bit. No reason to be off your trolley.

Teddy sits there dumbfounded as he had a hard time understanding her accent.

Teddy: I didn’t understand a single thing you just said. Please talk English.

Kath-Lyn: Bloody hell. I was speaking English. After all I have come from the United Kingdom. I have been in this country for five years and you Americans still don’t understand me. So let’s be honest you brought me here because you wanted to do the hanky panky…

Teddy: I am not going to have sex with a 17 year old.

Kath-Lyn: No I meant give me a snog. You are really gormless aren’t you…

Teddy doesn’t say anything as she smiles in return.

Teddy:

Kath-Lyn: From that mindless stare I am going to assume you are. Anyway I appreciate being away from my family. I really didn’t tell you the truth the first time I met you but my family is from the United Kingdom my dad is English and my mother is Scottish. My father is the owner of a big fortune 500 company and five years ago we moved to America so he could expand his business. When you saw me a month ago my sister brutally assaulted me like she always does. I appreciate you seeing differently on life but when I told my parents they told me that it wasn’t the case. They didn’t believe me like they never do because Samara is their favorite. The older child can never do any wrong.

Kath-Lyn sighs in return as she shakes her head in disgust.

Kath-Lyn: She can never do any wrong but my parents wouldn’t understand. They are always too busy traveling the world for various conferences and company meetings. I don’t give a bloody hell if I am a trust fund brat with unlimited funds and the use of daddy’s credit card. Expensive things can’t buy me happiness. Even if they are expensive cars, the best clothes, and everything else… I guess deep down they just hate that I don’t dress and portray myself in the way that they want…

Kath-Lyn sighs as Teddy listens.

Kath-Lyn: They want me to be like Samara and I am not like her. That night I met you when I was going to commit suicide is the night that Samara beat the shit out of me. it was the day she revealed to me that she had slept with and made hanky panky with my boyfriend Tyler. We had a high school garage band together and I can’t go back to any of that.

Teddy: Kath-Lyn…

Kath-Lyn: Kate… I hate the name Kath-Lyn it’s so pretentious and so English, and people always tend to get me upset because they don’t know how to say it properly. It’s not Catherine… It’s not Kathleen… It’s not Kaitlyn… It’s Kath-Lyn my name has a bloody fucking hyphen in it so people could understand it but these Americans don’t get it!

Teddy: Relax… Oh the struggles to be young, white, and privileged in that of America sounds like such a HARD struggle to be here. To be a high school girl who pretty much has her entire future planned out for her with an endless bank account. Yes the struggle sounds to be real indeed Kath-Lyn… Or should I say Kate…

Kate shakes her head with a sigh.

Kath-Lyn: That’s the thing though. I don’t want any of that privilege. I told my parents what went down and all they saw that I was acting in the same way that I usually do, and it also doesn’t help I have a habit of doing this.

Kate shows her arms that has a whole bunch of cuts on it. Teddy just looks at it.

Teddy: You can’t just hurt yourself Kate it isn’t healthy.

Kate: I know Teddy but sometimes I feel like going to my dark place and questioning everything.

Teddy: …Todd…

Kate: I know but  you look like a big Teddy bear to me.

Teddy: Fine call me whatever you want. It actually would benefit me considering my best friend’s name is Todd…

Kate: Anyway once my parents heard about the suicide thing they had me admitted to the psych ward at the hospital and I have been there for the past three weeks. I finally got out and as soon as they brought me home I made sure to contact you and runaway. So that’s why I am here now.

Teddy looks at Kate as she stares into her eyes.

Teddy: Look I know life must be taste and I can only imagine that your home life really makes it hard for you but you just can’t run away when things get tough. You need to persevere and power through them. It may not seem like it but your parents love you. They just want to understand you. Don’t run away from those who love you the most or else you might end up losing something that means the world to you.

Kate nods her head as takes the ring box out of the glove compartment.

Kate: You really loved her didn’t you?!

Teddy: I rather not talk about it.

Kate: Whatever you say I talked about my problems so you could have also.

Teddy: Whatever… Look you shouldn’t worry about me I am not that important. Let’s talk about you though for a young girl you should have big dreams. Something you can keep your mind pushing yourself towards.

The girl just shrugs her shoulders.

Kate:/ I don’t know… I would love to get into music but I just want to do something that I feel passionate about doing.. I want to be in a place where I can be accepted for who I am and not give a bollocks what people think.

Teddy: You can do it… You can do anything you put your mind on.

Kate: What about you?! What are your dreams…

Teddy: To be honest… I don’t even know as long as I can watch my loved ones accomplish what they set out to do.

Kate: Thank you for hearing me out… Mind giving me a smog right now… Or should I say kiss?!

Teddy: Kate I am not going to do that… You are only in high school and…

Before he could say anything else she kisses him smearing her black lipstick on his lips. She winks at him as she sits in her chair.

Kate: Don’t worry I turn 18 next month in June and I also graduate so you don’t have to worry about anything. Maybe you can even take me to prom.

Teddy sighs as he didn’t want to do this yet for as wrong as it was it felt good. He could wait a month as he smiled back at her.

Teddy: Slow it down… Let’s just take things slowly and I want this to be done the right way. I want to meet your parents and if we have their blessing then we will carry on… If not…

Kate: You can wait until I am 18.

Todd: Kate no matter what happens you don’t have to worry about anything because I will always protect you. You won’t have a reason to hurt yourself anymore… That’s a promise.

With that the two smile at one another as Teddy drives off into the distance with the emo girl actually smiling about something.







Hello everyone this is Teddy Warren better known to the entire world as Teddy Steele. I feel like I have some things that I need to get off of my chest. I just want to say that this past year has been an absolute blast to be in SCW. I know it sounds silly considering I was voted as the most hated man in the entire company. Yet it feels actually good to be accepted at doing something. It felt so right and I was happy to be in a place where I was appreciated for my talents.

People can say whatever they want about me and honestly I don’t give a shit whether you like it or not. I have gotten tons of hate messages on a fan website. Not that it’s my fan site as I really don’t have that many but it’s more so through Kate’s fans.

To be honest I never saw myself at being a professional wrestler. I was merely comfortable at sitting on the sidelines and being a drummer for an emo band and rocking out alongside that of my amazing girlfriend in Kath-Lyn Steele. I never saw myself having my biggest dream come true which would be that of marrying the love of my life and having a happy wife means having of course a happy life.

Since I could remember going back to my days are going through the foster care system from home to home I made a promise that I would always protect the woman in my life. It started off watching out for my little sister Dawn, it moved on to my wife, and now it’s about being there for my daughter Juliet. Yet somewhere along the way I sacrificed on what I was about for the small hope of receiving a bit of fame and recognition.

Back in 2012 I got my start into the wrestling business. I wasn’t an active wrestler by any means. I was merely Kate’s boyfriend. I was simply there to watch her emerge fresh out of wrestling school and rise up through the ranks of a wrestling company. She was at first supposed to be a tag team wrestler to team up with her best friend Misty Whitmore yet things started to take a different turn one year into her career when she became the Ultraviolence Champion. It was amazing because even though I may not have accomplished the feat I felt I did so by being attached to Kate. It was both of our accomplishments.

I am by no means an outstanding grappler or this big time technician. I was always looked upon as being the valet, as being the drummer. In everything I was always behind that of the true stars whether it was a kick ass guitarist or also lead singer, or even that of my wife. I was happy because I always got to see Kate develop not only as a wrestler but as a woman. That meant the entire world to me because she was no longer that little girl that would cut herself out of depression or emotions she was a woman who had evolved past her childhood and was now a mentor for my little sister Dawn.

Yet as successful as Kate may have been she wanted me to get out of her shadows. She taught me how to wrestle. It wasn’t a case of the amazing husband looking out for his wife. It was the short petite girl trying to elevate her husband to the next level.

Yet when I entered into the ring people could only see me as an idiot. I was simply going to be in the realm of being a joke of a wrestler and as they said a comedy act. I guess I have myself to blame as I would parade around in my USA gear and proudly shout USA from the top of my lungs. People called me out on it because how could I dare act in such a way and yet be married to a British woman. It goes against the point, yet Kate never said anything. She supported me and stood by my side. However there came the toughest match of my career when I had to face Kate’s sister Samara. If I lost I would have to give up my career but if I won I would get a title shot.

I gave everything I had. Yes it was an intergender company but throughout everything somehow I managed to win. It felt like I conquered everything and in that instance I felt like I was finally ok at something.

Down the road I found my way to this company but things seemed rough. Yet I kept at it and once again I didn’t care if things didn’t make sense to me or not. I was able to live out my dream. I got to have freedom and from what I gathered from wrestling I could be whatever I wanted. My only knowledge of wrestling was watching the likes of my best friend T-Will and seeing him emerge from a man who made his dreams become a reality, to a movie star, to a rapper, to a 70s rip off an afro wielding African American crime fighter who had this 70s vibe black woman with an afro Kristal Williams at his side. Wrestling seemed to be a fun place and I saw it where I could live out my biggest fantasies. If I wanted to be an ALL USA guy who screamed it out at the top of his lungs I could be that. If I wanted to wear makeup and live out a life of cross dressing while wearing high heels I could do that as well. Yet to be honest every single thing I have ever done is because I wanted to do it and it was fun to me.

I know this is a case of people not really understanding who Todd Warren is or what he is really after. It might seem as being compulsive and people are quick to judge me on my decisions but I have always done what I felt what’s right and as long as I was having fun that’s all that mattered the most.

It’s the only thing that mattered and of course being there to watch the women in my life achieve what they want the most. Yet last year something started to change. I was actually winning matches. People were actually buying into me not only as a wrestler but as a human being. I became the Roulette Champion and I was on Cloud Nine. No matter could tell me differently. I had a championship, I had four beautiful valets accompanying me. it was a huge dream come true yet things changed.

Because that little bit of fame gone to my head and I thought I was God’s gift to Earth. Yet the biggest mistake I made is when I felt like I was becoming bigger than what I was. Receiving the simple recognition of everyone wasn’t enough. I wanted to be even LARGER than that. I wanted to be LARGER THAN LIFE ITSELF.

I made challenge after challenge. I called out Hall of Famers, I called out legends and I did so only with the intention of receiving just a little bit of fame. I really didn’t care if I won or lost. I just wanted to be something more than a valet.

As everything was happening in the way I wanted I realized I was fading away from the very thing I had set out to do. I was hurting my wife and my family. I totally disregarded Kate even though she helped me get to where I was. I didn’t care about my daughter, and soon as I tried to step out on my own that’s when the entire world came crashing down.

People can say be quick to say Teddy is so cool! Or he had so much potential but how does it sound that when I started stepping away from Kate is the moment that my world crumbled. How does it look that I lost my title, I started losing matches because I felt I could do it on my own.

It sounds absolutely stupid and slowly but surely I realized I couldn’t focus on trying to be the next J2H, I couldn’t be the next Griffin Hawkins, or even the next Austin James Mercer. I could only be myself and that’s what I have to resort back to.

I wanted to get back to the very thing that got me to where I was and that was being by my wife and fighting for the women in my life. Two weeks ago was supposed to be the happiest day in my life. It was the night I shared with my daughter for the very first time. We were going to have a daughter and daddy sing a long and I would tell the world that I couldn’t walk from this. I needed to keep on fighting to show my daughter that when things get tough you need to keep going.

That’s when it happened…. That’s when Tony attacked me. He turned my whole world inside out and honestly he can talk about trying to show me who I really am. He can call me a liar and tell me how much I am frantically changing but I won’t buy into that because I refuse to walk away from the very reason I live…

I refuse to walk away from all of the women in my life and I won’t do that ever again.

Yet in the span of two weeks he has simply destroyed the very people that I wish to protect. Decimating me in front of my daughter crushed her spirit, and it hurt her.

Taking me out destroyed Kate and caused her to be reckless. Not to mention that last week his mother took out all of my Gem Stones. You have pushed me to an unknown place and whatever it is that you are looking for you won’t get it Tony. I won’t give you the satisfaction if anything this has just propelled me to fight even harder than before.

I guess that brings me to this match with you Austin James Mercer. To be honest Austin I have no business being in the ring with you. I am not going to sit here and claim to talk all of this nonsense like I am the best wrestler in the company because I am far from that. So what happens when one of the shortest guys in the company goes up against one of the biggest.

It could only spell trouble for me.  Especially considering that Austin you are definitely one hell of a wrestler. You are a serious threat and nobody should ever take you lightly. You weren’t even in this company that long and you set the bar high on what you were going to do as an athlete. You became World Champion in your first year of being in this company.

I know people would undersell achievements or accomplishments but you went out there and you beat Fenris. You are the one who took the title off of him and made something of that title for five months. That is absolutely impressive. It’s one thing to beat a champion such as Fenris but it’s another thing to go on to hold the top prize in the company for five months.

That’s five months of shredding through the competition and tearing people apart. It’s actually funny considering that Todd Williams is my best friend, and when I looked at Wolfslair I would have assumed that Alex Jones would have been the star of Wolfslair considering all the battles I remember him having with Todd among watching him in other places. I thought he would be the one to have the impact day one but yet it was you. You became the star of this division and not only have you taken the World title and made it meant something but now you are doing the same with the Internet Championship.

Hell I only held onto the Roulette title for a month and a half. It’s not like I really beat Griffin for it and pinned him. I simply only held it because I knew how to climb on a structure over a pool. Yet you are showcasing your ability as a wrestler and you are better at me in wrestling. You are stronger than me, you are more physically gifted yet there is one thing however that is propelling me to go on.

That’s my determination to fight for what I believe in. You basically said it in the promos leading up to the ladder match at My Bloody Valentine. You forgot I was even in that match. When you saw my name as an opponent in that match you were laughing because I was a joke to you.

I wasn’t even worth Jake Raab or Caleb Storms to you. I was simply one big fake fraud because I was too busy messing with my wife. It just reinforces the fact that I am doing the right thing and since that time I have fixed things with my wife and my daughter. I am back to the basics of fighting for them and it’s that support system which will propel me to give my absolute best against you.

Am I a nutcase? Of course…

Am I irrational at times? Damn straight…

I could gain the entire world but if I don’t have my wife’s support or support her in the same way I don’t want none of it. I don’t want the fame, fortune, or anything that goes with it. People may not like that but that’s who I really am and if you or Tony don’t like it honestly you can shove it.

To me this match isn’t about the title because I know I don’t deserve this opportunity let alone a main event spot. There are other people on the roster who have been more consistent and have been here consistently. I simply promised to walk out if I didn’t win the BFTP because I saw that as a ticket to get on J2Hs radar but it’s not about that anymore.

It’s now about fighting for what I believe in and that’s in me.

Last summer even though I was abusive and I won’t be afraid to admit that. Despite having issues Kate supported me when I won the Roulette Championship even though she failed in winning her Ultimate X Championship. Yet I took that win and I became too far cocky with it.

That won’t happen this time around. Austin I know you don’t like me but I respect what you have done. I respect the strides you have made in making every decision you are in just as strong as you.

I will say that doesn’t scare me. If I could make ridiculous callouts on people such as J2H who is supposed to be the most feared wrestler to have ever stepped foot in this company then I am not afraid of fighting you.

I am coming at you with everything I got and it will be enough. People may not like me or the way I choose to live my life but one match at a time they will learn to respect me.

If you think this is too much potential gone to waste I wouldn’t quite think that. After Climax Control there will be one huge rock concert in the hotel. It will be with the Warren family parading around with the Internet Championships and becoming the first SCW Internet couple.  The Jordans had that luxury in 2018 and they probably wish to repeat that when Evie wins the World title but this is something I want and through every ounce of sweat and tears it will happen.

What should you expect?! To be honest the unexpected…. Seeing as it’s me it may not make sense. It may be twenty coatings of face paint, it could be high heels, hell maybe I might dress up as a tickle me emo and confuse the hell out of everyone but the one single thing that will make sense by the end of the night is me standing with the Internet Championship.

At My Bloody Valentine I didn’t take it seriously because I truly felt I didn’t have me… This time is much different. Count down the days because that title will be mines and when it does I feel like I could be a step towards potentially being in the running for most improved of the year.

See you soon champ and I wish you the best.

Tony I hope you are watching because you will see how real I actually am…

90
Supercard Archives / EVIE and MARK CROSS v DIAMOND (c) and JAVI
« on: April 10, 2020, 06:36:52 PM »
 Saxon Hotel

Things between the Steeles or should I say Warrens were going as great as could be expected. The married couple had worked out together and Teddy did everything he possibly could in his power to get his wife prepared for perhaps the biggest match of her career. The two of them had swam some laps in the pool, they did as much training as they could in the hotel’s gym. Now it was time for relaxation as they were going to have a date night with each other. Date nights could still be had even while quarantined at the hotel. The two had walked hand and hand with one another along the pool. Diamond made sure to wear a nice little sundress and Teddy couldn’t help but turn to face her and placed a kiss on her lips. The moonlight was shining brightly in the background and he chuckled as he spoke to her.

“I missed moments like this with you. We really missed out on establishing ourselves as a married couple. Babe I just want to say that I am so sorry for everything… I don’t know what got into me. I was overly selfish. The thoughts of having the spotlight among everything else felt so good to me. I did want superstardom but I never meant to hurt you in the process…”

“Todd… You don’t have to say it. I can feel your honesty. Whatever happens in the past can stay in the past. The only thing that matters to me right now is this moment and I rather not have it ruined by thinking over how things became ruined between us. Besides it’s our night and tonight seems like the perfect night for a date night…”

Teddy raises his eyes in return as he looks down into her eyes.

“Oh a date night… You know I love date nights… What do you have in store Kate and what could you actually plan at a hotel that is basically shut off from the entire world?! Don’t tell me you went and bought me some jewelry. I know that Dani was all up in that store but that doesn’t mean you had to be…”

Kate smiles as she places another kiss on her husband’s lips as she smiles at him.

“No…I would never buy you jewelry. It’s up for the man to do that for his woman…”

“Oh… Well um… I didn’t do that…So you ready for the match of your life? I know Mark Cross said some insulting things about you and our parenting skills and…”

Kate quickly shakes her head as she dismisses it.

“I don’t want to hear about that Canterbury Kent piece of trash right now. I rather focus on our date night. It’s going to be super special and you are going to love it babe… I arranged for a beautiful night in the movie room. We are going to watch something really romantic. I am going to love this so much…”

Teddy smiles again as he holds his wife’s hand even tighter.

“Oh sounds really kinky… Maybe by the end of the night we could make our own romantic story of our own…”

Kate chuckles again looking up into the eyes of her husband.

“Oh we definitely will. You don’t have to worry about that…”

The two of them begin to walk throughout the hotel’s property. They slowly find their way to that of the movie room and as soon as they get there everything seems dark.

“Wow it’s super dark in here…”

Teddy says in return as Kate pushes her husband inside.

“Don’t worry about it love… We could do some very naughty things in the dark…”

As soon as they get inside Kate closes the door short and she immediately turns the lights on. As soon as the lights go on that is when Teddy is completely shocked. Inside the room was Griffin Hawkins and of course the other three members of the Gem Stones. Teddy looked at the likes of Emerald, Ruby, and Sapphire but his eyes locked on that of Griffin Hawkins. Kate smiled as she blocked the doorway as Teddy turned his attention to Kate.

“What is the meaning of this?! I thought you said we were going to be in for a romantic night?!”

“Oh babe… This is really romantic because I definitely LOVE what we are about to do. This is called an intervention and it’s something that’s done when people really love someone so much that they feel they are going down a terrible path that they need to correct them. It’s like you were all Anakin Skywalker and I was your Padme well Padme without Natalie Portman’s terrible acting. I love you with everything but I am not going to let you drown in the darkness. I am not going to let you wrap yourself up in destroying yourself over J2H…You let everything get to you and in the process it took my husband away from you. I stood by you. I made myself look silly for you. I put on this entire Diamond façade just to make you look better than what you are out of love!”

Diamond nods her head as she continues to pour her heart out.

“It’s been tough for me as a woman to hear the things you said about women, as a mother I know it hurt me and it hurt Juliet. The way our family was torn from each other it hurt so much…”

The Gem Stones look back at Teddy as they begin to share their heart to him.

“And you hurt us. You used us. All we wanted to do was to make music and to be the best we possibly could be but you used us just to make yourself look better. When you got what you wanted it’s like we didn’t even matter anymore and it hurts…”

Griffin looks at Teddy as he sighs back at him.

“And as far as we go it’s like you took my very identity. You didn’t even care about wearing makeup or high heeled boots like me. You didn’t care about hair metal until we met. You took my gimmick and it hurts because we were friends. I always loved the chemistry that you and Kate had as a couple or the chemistry of friendship. Yet that was all put to the side for what reason exactly? Just so you could gain some fame and make yourself look better than what you really are… You can do better than that…”

Teddy thinks about it for a few moments as he glances at everybody in the room.

“What do you want me to say?! No matter what I say or do nothing could turn back the clock. I already made my decisions and I need to live with the consequences of my actions…”

Kate walks over to her husband as she grabs him and wraps her arms around him. She slowly gazes up into his eyes.

“Look we aren’t asking for much. We just want you to be sincere about everything. We want you to be honest with us. We would have supported you in doing whatever you wanted to do but you didn’t have to turn on your closest inner circle to get the things that you wanted. We are here to be by your side. No matter how dark or how stupid it might seem to be we will have your back. Hell even the man you have claimed to hate so much in the form of J2H could be quite the biggest dick in the entire world but at least he knows that the one person he can’t treat like a dick is that of his wife. They have each other’s backs and would do anything to be there for one another…”

Kate nods her head as she speaks again.

“That’s what I want for the both of us babe… Whatever path you wish to go on, we honestly have no problem with it. Granted we will slap you silly if it doesn’t make sense and we will call you out on your bloody bullshit but we have your back. I was hoping me delivering that Diamond Cutter on you would have knocked some sense into you but it seems that wasn’t the case. I didn’t know it would cause you to go off the rail and be OBSESSED with J2H trying to compare yourself in every way. Looking at your career, your sex life, your family, among other things that all just sounds stupid babe!”

Teddy shakes his head.

“I didn’t mean to get that deep into being that focused on him… I just wanted attention. Maybe I did what I did because I wanted to be noticed by the world. I just wanted to feel like a man instead of living in your shadow. I am a man… I need to provide for you and Juliet. How do you think it makes me feel when people constantly call me a Bitch?! Or they make fun of me because I took your surname for my wrestling name… It doesn’t make me feel like a man…”

Kate crosses her arms.

“You didn’t want to feel like a Bitch but you tried to do the whole drag queen thing. You started wearing  my makeup and tried to fit yourself into my A Cup Bras! That seems really far off the deep end and light years away from being the man you think you are…It totally goes against what you wanted to do. You think this is a contest? I don’t even like J2H he’s just my friend’s husband. You however are my everything and I rather have back the man I married... I miss him so much…”

Kate begins to cry a bit and Teddy tries to hug her in return. However that is when the Gem Stones begin to play music as Teddy turns around to look at them.

“Why are they playing music, also why are they even at the hotel?! I thought only that this hotel was closed off to official employees and…”

“WE PLAY THE MUSIC FOR YOUR WIFE, AND ARE TOTES HER MANAGER DUH!!!! NOW DON’T INTERUPT THE MUSIC!!!”

Teddy rolls his eyes as Kate backs up from him as a microphone gets tossed to her. The Gem Stones begin to play music as Griffin nods his head to the music. They are playing a song from the movie Wicked as Kate moves towards her husband.

“TEDDY… WHY COULDN’T YOU HAVE STAYED CALM FOR ONCE…INSTEAD OF FLYING OFF OF THE HANDLE!!!”

Emerald bangs on the drums at this point as a microphone gets tossed in Teddy’s direction.

“TEDDY JUST SAY YOUR SORRY… YOU CAN STILL BE WITH ME….
WHAT YOU’VE WORKED AND WAITED FOR
YOU CAN HAVE ALL YOU HAVE EVER WANTED…”

Teddy looks like he is about to sing the next verse of the song but he doesn’t. Instead he just stands there as Kate continues to sing as she continues to walk towards her husband.

“TEDDY JUST COME WITH ME… THINK OF WHAT WE COULD DO TOGETHER?! UNLIMITED… UNLIMITED…. TOGETHER WE’LL BE THE GREATEST TEAM THERE’S EVER BEEN!!!”

Teddy thinks about it as he looks at everyone in the room. He suddenly runs around the room as he raises the microphone to his lips looking at his wife and they sing together.

“THERE’S NO FIGHT WE CANNOT WIN… JUST YOU AND I… DEFYING GRAVITY… THEY’LL NEVER BRING US DOWN!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Kate smiles warmly as Teddy takes his solo and sings to his heart’s content.

“SO IF YOU CARE TO FIND ME…
JUST LOOK NEXT TO THE LIKES OF KATE STEELE
I LOVE MY WIFE LIKE NONE OTHER BECAUSE SHE IS THE REAL DEALLLLLLLLLLLLLLL”

With that he throws the microphone to the side as he walks to his wife. They wrap their arms around each other as he looks into her eyes.

“I am so sorry for everything babe.. I am sorry I let everything get the best of me. Sorry that this hunt for success turned me against the likes of you and my best friends. I didn’t want J2H to get to me like he did but it ended up happening… Do you forgive me?!”

Kate smiles as she makes a fake coughing noise.

“AHEM!!!”

Teddy looks around at Griffin and the Gem Stones.

“And I am sorry Griffin for betraying your trust and our friendship. I guess I saw what you were doing and wanted it for my own, and as far as you girls go. I am sorry for using you for my own selfish desires… It all became too much and as much as I was wrapped up in the realm of being solely a manager I wanted bigger success. I wanted to taste even more. I just wanted to be great and I destroyed everything we ever had in trying to do so…”

Kate smiles again as she looks up into his eyes.

“That’s more like it. Now you are sounding like my husband again although there is one thing you don’t need to give up on…”

“And what was that?!”

“Pursuing after J2H… He needs to get what’s coming to him and you better be busting your ass every single day to make him shut the fuck up. Don’t let anybody ever bring you down and tell you that you can’t do something. I was told I was nothing this year and in front of all adversity I managed to go undefeated and I am one win away from accomplishing my dreams and being exactly where I wish to be. If I can rise up from nothing and become something despite everybody telling me I can’t I know you have the ability to do so as well. If you really wish to beat J2H you will do it with me by your side. After all we are in this together…”

“Good… I wouldn’t want to have it any other way babe, and I am by your side as well. You and I forever along with Juliet… Best family ever right?!”

The married couple kisses one another as the smile into each other’s eyes. Kate turns around to look at Griffin and her band.

“Excuse me… May we get a little privacy?!”

With that everyone else leaves the room leaving just the married couple there by themselves. Kate chuckles a bit as she looks at her husband.

“So about that romantic movie… I didn’t say we would watch one… I would prefer to make one… It’s more romantic that way…”

“Kate anyone could just walk into the room though? The whole lock down and quarantine got people making love in crazy places but in this movie room… It would give Dani another reason to complain…”

“Let her complain… Besides they make locks for a reason… Would rather here or in the pool…”

Teddy just smiles in return as he kisses his wife in return. This lock down at the hotel had caused many things but a marriage getting back where it needed to be was definitely one of the positives and that’s all that mattered to the Steele family.





On Camera

The cameras come into focus and as they do we are treated to the image of Diamond Steele holding the Internet Championship. She makes sure the camera can zoom in proudly on her title as she adjusts it and smiles deeply into the lens of the camera.

“Bloody fucking hell… I just want to say that it always feels great to be standing right here in front of a camera. It never seems to get old. The more i stand in front of this camera the more I can’t help but be disgusted the likes of some of these fellows that are among the SCW Superstars division. Sometimes these fellows try to build themselves up to be far more important than what they really are. I am course am talking about Mark Cross. He seems like a sweet fellow. For the most part he has always been kind to me. he did have a habit of being a little overly sweet with me. I don’t know what his intentions tend to be for the most part as he loved talking up to a bunch of married women. That’s a little nerve racking but he needs to honestly shut his bloody trap up because he sounds really dumb…”

Kate nods her head with a chuckle as she continues to speak.

“I get it though. He is in the match of his life. He had the best draw in all of the tournament when he got matched up with Evie Jordan. You know the same woman who is one title awau… Ahem MY TITLE away that she won’t be winning from a Grand Slam Championship, the very same Evie Jordan who never beat me in the ring for this title let alone in any other match so why should we go about starting a trend now?! However let just look at the facts of this entire situation Mark because honestly you can build up that false sense of hope that you got a chance. I don’t know how when Evie is probably sulking somewhere trying to play catch up while I continue to grab my shovel and bury her deeper into the ground but we shall get to Miss Baang later. I rather respect the woman who made her name as Miss Baang instead of being a tad disrespectful like my partner who focused on who she is fucking which is irrelevant considering I am fucking Teddy Steele which might make me the worse of the worse…

Let alone let’s focus on you shall we? I already explained how my road to get to these finals has been absolutely tough. Going through a former World Champion, the current number one contender for the World title, and the current Roulette Championship has been rough in itself but you got to fight Mr. TNA teamed up with Salco in the first round. Let’s be honest here did anybody expect you to lose?! Then of course you get matched up against a rookie tag team of Jack Washington and Tallyn. I don’t give a damn who somebody was trained by when you are a rookie when it gets time to stepping through those ropes you need to get your feet wet a bit before you really take off…

Dmitri might have been rusty but he made it to the top of the dance before. He was a World Champion just like Dani Weston was. As great as I might have been coming off of the Super Card there were people who thought Dani’s team could have taken it especially with how motivated she was after being on the sidelines…”

Kate points at herself.

“Yet I am the lucky one with my path… I am the one who skated through to get to this point that makes absolute sense though Mark. The only real match you honestly had in this whole tournament was against Sierra Williams and my husband. I love my husband after all I live with him but let’s be honest here. Could that really been all that hard considering you have always beat my husband in every single match? No it wasn’t it really wasn’t that much of a shocker. So now here you are in the finals and this is when your fairy tale is going to end… You are absolutely lucky this match is contested on SCW’s Mixed Tag Team rules and not that of SCU’s Intergender tag division because I would totally beat the unholy hell out of you. I would slap you senseless and make you my bitch…

You want to be mad because I gave OUR country people something to smile about while me and Griffin played a concert in Canterbury?! Fine you can talk me down on that no problem… You can talk me down on changing moods, hair colours, call me Crystal Hilton 2.0 I don’t fucking care but the moment you bring up my parenting skills which by proxy forces my 11 year old daughter into this you can go bloody fuck yourself. That’s probably what you do anyway considering the way you love to be all friendly with all sorts of married ladies… When those ladies aren’t giving you attention I am pretty sure they make KY Jelly for that Mark you might want to go by yourself some…

Here’s the reality of the situation when it comes to this tournament you are only here because you have a competent partner. You probably have the most decorated bombshell that was in this entire tournament. Even if you pinned my husband or TNA it still doesn’t change the fact that you merely were stuffed in a suitcase and she’s carrying you to success. Out of the four people in this match you have Javi who is now getting his start at SCW action you have Evie who was hyped up to be something great. She had everything going for her especially with her future star award until she ran into me of course. We have me who constantly pulls the critics wrong especially be a small undersized competitor at 5’2 and 110 lbs or should I say 7.8 stones so you could comprehend it. I am the ultimate underdog who defies the odds and of course there is you…”

Diamond laughs as she shakes her head in disgust.

“The man that never was… You might be a big deal in the small pond of SCU but when you constantly come up to SCW you get stomped back down into reality. When have you ever accomplished anything here for the time you have been here? You can talk that bloody shit about my rise to a title but when I get a title I hold onto the thing. I do what I do best and I consistently defy every single odd. You are simply a nobody who never lives up to his potential…

A man who wishes to call himself a dragon and because of his size and stature he wants to put on his big boy try hard pants and actually do something. Yet you aren’t doing something, you aren’t spitting fire like a dragon should it’s all smoke. The reality is the very same smoke you are breathing is the same smoke that your chances of winning are going to go away with… Poof there goes the tournament… There goes your World title shot and its back to reality for you. The way you are acting now is how you should have been acting throughout your ENTIRE career but let’s get excited because you can hold onto the hope that a woman might carry you to success… That’s a bloody joke just like you are… Just like your football career was…

Then again you made it to the Super Bowl and never won the chip… You might as well keep that same tradition rolling what could change now?! Yet my path has been hell… I fought the best of the best to get here. I have won a title and defended that same title. I keep evolving and I am not slowing down at all. Your own partner basically told me that I am carrying my partner to success so if I am better than my partner, and I damn sure have already proved countless times that I am better than Evie I damn sure am better than you. As a matter of fact I am the best person in this entire match point fucking blank… I don’t need to speak up useless smoke I simply look at the facts. Something you clearly don’t do… Just look at who I have beaten everything speaks for itself…”

Kate nods her head looking at the camera.

“So Evie here you are again… It seems like you have a lot of catching up to do don’t you. You got past your first match because Mark Cross got the pin. Hell you did have Tallyn scouted pretty well so great job on that front. Yet Mark pinned my husband in the ring. It makes me sort of question everything now. Maybe just maybe Mark isn’t getting carried. Maybe in the end you are the one are here because of who you are tagging with. You honestly can’t possibly think that the three women you have been in the ring with are clearly going to get you in condition to face me of all people?!

You will need to do a lot more than just that. To me I don’t give a bloody flying fuck if you were my best friend making you a Melody Grace 2.0 and you were fucking the life out of a J2H. I don’t care about who you are with or who you are fucking. The only thing I care about is beating you in the ring like I have always done.  Yet sometimes you don’t even make sense to me. You should feel absolutely proud. After all you made it to the big dance on three different occasions. Obviously there is something about you that does make you special. There is a difference between making it here and winning it. Are you going to win the tournament if I have something to do with it you most definitely won’t be winning it but if you do win, I can guarantee you that it won’t be at my expense…

You won’t be walking away as the Internet Champion. You are going to get the win because Mark somehow got lucky over the likes of Javi. It’s not going to be because you beat me. That would be absolutely absurd to be honest. I know you said you don’t care about the past because after all you are way past that point of how I beat you but it doesn’t make any sense when you say you moved on past the past but get all upset because Fenris ruined your moment and you are going to do everything in your power to make sure it doesn’t happen again!”

Diamond chuckles big time.

“I might be a tad crazy, I might do a lot of stupid stuff but what you said honestly just contradicts your entire statement. You don’t want to worry about the past of me as you are past the past but hold onto losing in the finals last time. Obviously you are still clinging onto the past in some shape or form. You can’t decide to use what you want so it suits you. It doesn’t work that way. The reality just like everybody else you want to call me another Crystal Hilton… Yet you in yourself are just another Melody Grace. Granted you might not be as nice as her but Melody Grace AMAZING star the best of the best yet she got married and doing the family life and is happy with it. If she comes back or ever comes back would she wrestle as MGH?! I don’t know but it’s like inviting for people to just shit on you because of who you are fucking…

You used to be a big deal… You were Evie BAANG… You were ruthless, vile, and vain. You stomped anybody who came in your way but you got married. You of course took your husband’s name when you should have at least kept your name for wrestling purposes. It wouldn’t have made you an easy target.

Where people could target it and call you out on it. Evie we were similar in many ways. We both were big stars yet you stepped away. You let marriage get to you and you got soft. Your husband who was just a glorified Roulette and Tag Champion at best got better… Yet you didn’t really want to be here. If you did you would have signed your own name for this tourney…

Yet I don’t get defined by my husband. I could wrestle under the likes of Kate Warren but yet I am Diamond… I am the crown jewel, the diamond in the rough. I have always had Steele in my name because it’s how I came to be and it’s who I will always be. Whether you are focused on living in the past and trying to get away from it… I am not who I was all of those years ago. I took many beatings from different people in wrestling.

I got my ass handed to me by Cat Riley where she submitted me multiple times which only raised my submission skill set even more. Dani Weston denying me of the World title only made me that much more hungrier when I ousted her out of this tournament. Losing to Alicia Lukas on a failed brief cash in made me want the World title more than ever… We shouldn’t use the past not to leave behind us but to use it as a fire to push us forward. The same fire you and your partner should have instead of blowing that smoke I mentioned…

The fact is I got better since we last met. I have been in the ring with the best of the best. I am undefeated this year for a reason. I have the Internet title. I have the loving husband, and I have the supportive daughter. The only thing I don’t have is the BFTP tourney win and nothing will stop me from claiming that win for myself. You can certainly try to stop me but nothing from stop this Siren from singing and reaching her goals.

As for you… Your journey officially becomes SHIPWRECKED… It’s all or nothing and it could only end one way. With me and Javi as the victors of all of this. So bring your best I assure you it won’t be enough… Cheers... Best of Luck…”

Camera Fades…

91
Supercard Archives / EVIE and MARK CROSS v DIAMOND (c) and JAVI
« on: April 04, 2020, 11:28:13 PM »
 Saxon Hotel
When One Journey Ends Another Begins

Diamond Steele couldn’t help but find her way around the hotel as she was in pursuit of her husband. On the bus ride from the last Climax Control back to the hotel she didn’t sit with her husband as she was spending time with that of her tag team partner in Javi Gonzalez. She was doing everything in her power to be there for him and to promote teamwork that she forgot how her own husband might be feeling. Despite staying in the same hotel room she needed to find her husband. Diamond had found herself walking throughout the entire hotel as Teddy was nowhere to be found. She checked by the pool, the bar, but Teddy wasn’t anywhere to be found. Kate continued to walk until she walked by the hotel lobby and she could see her husband sitting on a sofa. Diamond walked into the lobby adjusting her Internet Championship as her eyes moved to that of Teddy.

“Babe what’s wrong, I felt like I haven’t seen you all night… What’s going on?”

Teddy however just sighs in return as she slowly gazes back up into the eyes of his wife. He takes a long deep breath as he finally replies back to her.

“I just didn’t want to be around people. I never expected for my journey to end. I tried so much and yet it all comes to an end now. I worked hard in trying to prove myself to SCW and of course J2H and I feel like it wasn’t worth it. I tried everything babe and now I failed… What more do I have to live for?! What more do I even have to do.”

Teddy shakes his head sighing as he continues to speak.

“I saw how happy you and Javi are about winning your match. You don’t need me around. That’s why I think it’s best and maybe go home… I can call the taxi and…”

“You shut your bloody arse up. That’s so fucking asinine. I am not going to let you go home especially taking public transportation and get held up at some airport and maybe catch Corona?!”

Diamond however shakes her head as she looks at her husband and without hesitation she slaps him as hard as she can across the face. Teddy reaches for her face in pain as Diamond continues to speak to her.

“A lot of people have gotten shit lately about this whole Lock Down stuff. You have a daughter and I am not going to let you walk away from that. Who knows when we might see each other again and if you managed to somehow get the disease that would take you out of our lives for a little bit, and I refuse to let you do something stupid… I think seeing your wife and your child every day is far more important than running back home…”

Teddy shakes his head with a sigh as he looks back at his wife.

“But what exactly do I have anyway. What more do I have to fight for… I FUCKING LOST… I didn’t get the job done and my run ends here… Winning the tournament was my one way path to getting to J2H and now that isn’t the case anymore. So where do I go from here?!”

Diamond shakes her head as she looks back at her husband.

“Well if there is anybody who can figure it out I know it’s you. You always find a way to figure things out but the reality is I need you Teddy. Even when I don’t show it at times I always need you and Julie needs you as well. You need to keep our family safe and how would it look if you as the man of our family just walks away when we need you the most… It would really make you look like you don’t care… I don’t give a damn if J2H thinks himself to be this big time God of a wrestler… I don’t get turned on by him… You are who completes me…”

Teddy sits there as he just shakes his head with a sigh.

“And what about you constantly hanging around Melody so much…”

“Look Melody is one of my best friends but she’s just a friend. She isn’t the love of my life. That spot is all yours and you can’t look at what you did as a failure. You made it to the Semi Finals of the Blast From The Past that was a hard thing to do. Yet it doesn’t end now because even though the journey might seem like it’s over you can live the next stages of your journey through me… After all we are a married couple and that means we are in all of this together. Whatever I accomplish is also an accomplishment of yours as well…”

Diamond takes a long deep breath as she speaks some more.

“On top of that it’s not like you wanted to win the World Championship Teddy… All you wanted was to face J2H… As much as you were excited to win the BFTP for me it’s all about the prize that lies at the end of all of this. It’s all about getting a right and chance to fight for that very championship and I will do whatever it takes to get to that match. This is all I want Teddy. This is my dream for me… I have been wrestling for a while now and my entire wrestling career with people naming me as one of the best mid card champions of all time… Yet I want more…”

Kate sighs as she continues to speak.

“I want more than just being an undercard champion. I thrive to be the best and I thrive to be in the main event. This is definitely a clear cut path to get there and I feel like this is perhaps the hardest match that I will have ever competed in. I need this Teddy… More than you could realize but I feel like the only way I could get to that moment is by having the support of all of my loved ones…”

Kate points at her husband.

“I especially need the support of my husband which means I really need you. Things didn’t really go so well for us during the course of the past 4 or 5 months. Let’s be completely honest with each other. You acted very sexist and chauvinistic, and I might have delivered a Diamond Cutter on you. Both of us were wrong for the way we treated each other. We should have been spending more time building one another up. Yet we way too much to try to show our love for one another instead of just being honest with each other…”

Teddy nods his head as he looks back at his wife.

“So what do we do now? We are both quarantined and all we have is each other and of course our daughter Juliet. I don’t want to leave you both especially not during this time. I want to be a great father and an amazing husband. I just don’t know how I can do so when I feel like I am nothing compared to J2H…”

“Well for starters don’t compare yourself to him. The more you try to compare yourself to somebody else instead of focusing on who you are as a person is the more that you are going to be chasing after something that you will never achieve. Fuck J2H… Who gives a shit about him and what he does. Focus on you and I first, and everything else will fall into place… I need you Teddy and just because you lost doesn’t mean that you have to call it quits with SCW…”

Teddy begins to get angry as he glares daggers right into the likes of his wife.

“So what should I do now? What could I possibly do Kate…”

Diamond holds the hands of her husband as she gazes right into his eyes.

“Maybe it’s time for you to start managing me again. I know I shouldn’t be doing this but after everything we have been through. I feel like this might be the right time to do it. I have some big matches coming up and I want you by my side every step of the way. I want you front and center when I accomplish my dreams and just imagine how it looks to the likes of Julie… How do you think she would feel if she could see her mom and daddy on the same side again especially in our wrestling careers?!”

Teddy thinks about it for a few moments as he smirks in return.

“Are you sure you really wish to do that?! You aren’t afraid that I might try to take your thunder or things might not go that well again. We have already tried this once before, and it really didn’t go that well. So you are really going to trust me at your side again. It seems like a really bad decision and I don’t want you to get hurt…”

“I won’t get hurt because I feel like you won’t be as stupid this time… We both learned our lessons from the way we treated one another and this time we both know exactly what we want to do with our lives and of course with our careers. We are on the same side so we might as well make the most of it and do it together… Besides I just don’t want you to be my manager besides being my husband…”

Teddy raises his eyes in return.

“Oh… What else do you want me to do then…”

“Well you could also be my trainer. You can get me ready to face Evie and Mark Cross but in addition to that I want for you to be a member of the Gem Stones… I know quite often people don’t really respect your musical talents but I know you are one of the best drummers on the planet. I might be in two bands but I think you would make a great drummer to play alongside Sapphire…”

Teddy thinks about it as he can’t help but chuckle in return. He looks at his wife.

“Wait a moment you are really going to ask me to be in a band that I basically started, on top of that it’s an ALL GIRLS BAND… How exactly do I fit into a pack of all females?! That doesn’t even make anything that’s close to any sense. Like what do you expect for the only male in a band of only chicks to honestly do?! You don’t expect me to put on a weird color wig along with makeup and lipstick do you?!”

Kate smiles warmly as she looks back at the cameras.

“Well to be honest I was hoping you would go about doing that. I mean it never stopped you in the past. You loved doing the whole drag queen thing so what should stop you now?! It will be what you have been doing so no need to act shy about it now. You deserve to be with us girls again. We totes forgive you for what you did to us. Now you can rejoin us girls and we can all have fun again!”

“Look as fun as it was to wear makeup and stuff I really think I should do that again. It’s time to have a real change and I don’t need people making fun of me again because of my weird sense of fashion…”

Kate can’t help but smirk as she shakes her head in disgust.

“Teddy just shut up… Just do whatever the band needs of you and more importantly do what I need of you… No matter what you choose to do I love you babe, and nothing could ever change that. Not now and certainly ever…”

Teddy looks at his wife with a smirk.

“Don’t worry I got your back babe… We are in this together. I am sorry for being a dick. If you are honestly trusting of me… Let’s make this moment special… We need to make sure you are ready for this tourney. You need to go out and win this…”

“Don’t worry I will… As long as I have your support… Nothing could ever stop me. Not now and certainly not ever…”

The married couple can only smile as Kate grabs him by his hand and leads him out of the lobby and back towards the hotel area. It’s on this image that we fade out on.




On Camera

The cameras come into focus and as it does we are treated to the shot of Diamond Steele standing in front of a camera. She seems to be at the bar area as she has the Internet Championship in her hands. She holds it tightly as she takes a long deep breath and begins to speak.

“Bloody fucking hell… Guess who found her way to the finals of the BFTP tourney. It was me and of course Javi Gonzalez. We both have finally made it to the finals of this tournament. To be honest I know some people didn’t think we would make it this far. We didn’t really bond together as a team should have. Things started rough for the likes of Javi and I. we had to go through so many different rough teams to get far in the tournament. Yet as much as I know people doubted us teaming together we somehow made it work and all of that hard work and dedication paid off because we are just one match away from receiving World Championship matches at the next Super Card. Everything that we could have wanted is wrapped up nice and tightly right in front of us. We just need to deliver on what we do best and win… Once we win nobody could tell us anything. We will personally be the best that this company has to offer and both World Champions should be afraid because we are coming for what they hold…”

Kate smirks as she looks at her championship and begins to speak some more.

“Now I have no disrespect for the likes of Evie Jordan and of course Mark Cross… They both have worked their asses off to get this far in the tournament but let’s just take a moment to look at what Javi and I did. We had to go through amazing people just to be in this position. We have now decided to really function as a team and that can only spell trouble for our opponents but let’s just look at the facts for a moment. As far as being a bombshell goes who in this tournament had to face the caliber of talent that I had to go through. I know some might say Dani Weston is fighting ring rust and she’s just getting back to the ring especially after having to deal with an injury due to Bobbie Dahl but it still doesn’t change the fact that she is a former World Champion, and I had to overcome her just to make it to the next round. In our second match I had to go through a red hot Andrea Hernandez who is on the cusp of winning the World Championship. She can blame whatever she wants on her tag team partner but it’s not like we can pick and choose who we team up with. The fact still remains she is one of the women with the biggest hot streaks in the business and I had to get through her just to break into the Semi Finals…”

Kate chuckles again as she nods her head and speaks some more.

“And in the actual Semi Finals we had to be in the ring with the current SCW Internet Champion in Austin James Mercer and of course the Roulette Champion in Candy. That seemed to be quite the powerhouse of a team but despite the skill set that they possessed it still didn’t help them in the long run. I have much respect for Candy but she fell victim to the likes of my Shipwrecked submission. We had to earn our bloody fucking spot to get here. Each match seemed to be harder than the next one but now we are finally here and have to face Evie Jordan and of course Mark Cross… If that wasn’t a tough road to get here I honestly don’t know what else could be. On top of that I had to defend my title against Sam Marlowe along the way. It was never easy and as I said before I have earned my spot here but yes we are here and now that we are here we aren’t going to miss out on any of this opportunity…”

Diamond glares daggers at the camera as she continues to speak.

“So now in our way are the likes of Evie and Mark… Mark I will get to you later. Even though you technically aren’t my issue as Javi will surely take care. Don’t act like you won’t get this work as well because I delivered a Diamond Cutter to my own husband. What’s to stop me from knocking you on your ass after the match is over of course…”

Diamond looks at her title as she chuckles in return and speaks some more.

“Evie Jordan… It looks like you and I are going to dance with one and I just want to say from the bottom of my heart that it will be a pleasure to be in the ring with you. Actually it shouldn’t be a pleasure because I am going to beat the unholy hell out of you. You loved talking up so much shit about my husband. Only I can do that because I am married to him. So he’s my jerk to call him out on his shit but you disrespecting him pissed me off because I am going to call you out on your shit. You made him seem completely worthless. He might have had trouble competing against Mark Cross but you my dear are no stranger to me. This Evie Jordan seems to be a serious threat because when you were the likes of Evie Baang you definitely weren’t anything close to that.  Although you were considered to be the next big thing in all of wrestling… You remember November of 2016 don’t you?!”

Diamond smiles again as she looks at the championship before she turns her attention over to the camera again.

“You should remember High Stakes of that year, it was when you won Future Star of the Year… You were considered to be one of the biggest deal in the Bombshell division. I went into High Stakes defending my newly won Internet Championship that I won from Melody. You and I fought in a great match but by the end of the match you got dropped on your head with my Punk Driver. I pinned you on the mat for a three count and it was that match that caused you your very first lost in all of SCW. I gave you your first lost. Right after that match you threw the biggest hissy fit. You threw a watch against a wall and to me that’s called a temper tantrum. Yet I will give you credit because after that match in the following year you would go on to bust your ass. You would go on to become Bombshell Tag Team Champions, Blast From The Past Tourney Winner and World Bombshell Champion in a four month tear…”

Diamond claps her hands together with a wicked chuckle as she nods her head in agreement and continues to speak.

“That is absolutely impressive. You did up living to your potential of being the future star that you were voted for. You lived up to that hype and you made something of yourself. That is such a great thing to hear but it still doesn’t change the fact that you lost to me in our first match. I made you my Bitch. You can talk up how great Mark was over my husband but it doesn’t mean jack shit when I know for a fact that I am better than you. My Internet title reign was cut short by Polly Playtime which ironically is the same exact woman who cut your Bombshell Championship reign short so it’s not like you have one up on me when it comes to facing her. We both struggled against her. So here is the reality of this entire situation Evie… You are now in the finals. You have everything you could ever want but in order to win you need to beat the one person that you simply couldn’t… So is going to make this match any different than the time before?!

Don’t even get all hyped up because this is going to be your third finals in the BFTP… It must be surreal to be in this position again. You have one win and one lost in this match. That’s amazing in itself and during that time you might have gotten a tad better since we fought. You might be one Internet title away from joining an elite club of Grand Slam Champions for SCW. One win away from basically writing your name as a future Hall of Famer in this company. You have a lot of great things going for you. You have developed far quickly since our match and as much of a threat that you might be presenting yourself as. The reality is you aren’t the only one who got better. I may not have had the title wins and what have you since losing my Internet Championship all those years ago. I improved as a wrestler however and I became a better submission based wrestler. Since that time I have made many bitches tap out to one of my many deadly submission moves. I have broken arms, I have choked people out and I would love to get my hands around you. After all history is meant to repeat right?!”

Diamond shakes her head as she speaks again.

“I am not going to let you come into Blaze of Glory and simply take my title away from me. That shit will not happen. Not now and certainly not ever. The only shot you have at winning this tournament is by asking Mark Cross to get the job done but let’s be honest here. He is a man who is openly getting excited over teaming up with a Dani Weston or even a Mikah or a Crystal Hilton next year. It’s as if this guy is basically asking for somebody to carry him to a win. So basically all of his hopes lie in you. You can’t be the Obi Wan of this story. You shouldn’t be anyone’s hope… You saw how quick Obi Wan got struck down by Darth Vadar… I will strike you down. You won’t be taking my title not now and certainly ever. That shit isn’t going to happen…

I am extremely pissed off Evie, and me being pissed off isn’t a good thing. This was supposed to be my big shining moment. I had the pleasure of competing in my hometown a few weeks ago. Yet I was going to take it a step further. It haunts me to this very day that I lost the biggest match of my career to Alicia Lukas right in London England. I was hoping to rewrite history and bring home a win in front of my countrymen but that isn’t the case because of the pandemic. Now when I have my big breakout moment I have to do it in front of a little crowd. It doesn’t matter I would have preferred for the fans to get excited but I will do it simply for the fact of fucking you up because that’s what I have done in the past…

Some might call my life choices suspect at best. Yes I am married to Teddy and he is considered a jerk. I may be an airhead and people question my motives at times but it still never really had an impact on that of my wrestling career. As a matter of fact when it comes to wrestling in SCW this year my career has been flawless. Everybody that has been placed in front of me has been beaten. I have yet to lose and that’s the biggest turn around that I could have ever had. What makes you think that you out of the blue who is in the BFTP magically… Now that she has her mojo back and wants to put on her big girl pants on is just going to come into this company and beat me of all people. You didn’t do it 3 years ago and you certainly won’t be doing it at Blaze of Glory…”

Diamond waves her hand as she holds her title again.

“This is a testament of my hard work and you won’t ruin my streak… I know you are wishing to put a hash mark on my record the way I did to you but THAT SHIT WON’T HAPPEN… At Blaze of Glory there won’t be any Glitter, there won’t be a rock concert, it will always be a serious mugging because I need to get past you to claim my destiny. The only thing in my sight right now is being a World Champion. Once I am focused on it I tend to do everything in my power to work my way towards it and you won’t stop that… Not now and certainly not ever… So bring whatever you have Evie but you know deep in your heart it won’t be enough… It’s never enough…”

Diamond begins to chuckle as she begins to speak some more.

“And of course there’s Mark Cross… The man who actually has the pleasure of trying to compete on both brands of SCU and SCW… To be honest Mark you seem like a really great guy. You might be a champion in SCU but by all means when it comes to competing in SCW you are a joke. Who in their right mind starts getting excited about next year’s BFTP when you are in the bloody finals. Like are you honestly serious right now?! Don’t get all happy claiming on Twitter about Dragons 2.0 and trying to name future teams and everything like that…

To be brutally honest, Mark Cross you are an absolute scrub. You are always looking for somebody to try to carry you to greatness but where exactly did that get you anywhere in SCW?! Didn’t you and Valentina try to make a name for yourselves in SCW?! Yet how exactly did that go for you… As a matter of fact you love to talk so much shit about my husband and everything of the sort but when it comes to competing in SCW my husband can actually say he was a champion. So you may have beaten him but it still doesn’t change the fact that he has had way more success in this company then you have…

So you are now in a weird position Mark. You can’t rely on Evie Jordan to bail you out with a win because the woman she is in the ring against next week is better than her. Hell I bet as an undersized female I am even better than you. Mark when it comes to wrestling in SCW you are nothing more than a choke artist. You failed in winning the Internet Championship in your own ladder match… You know something I managed to conquer in my own. You really think you are worth winning this tournament and being on World Championship level… That’s a bloody fucking joke…

If you were on the side of the bracket that Javi and I was own you wouldn’t be here right now. That’s the honest truth. You are an embarrassment to England. I can honestly say my British people have done well in this company. I have been a mainstay threat, London Underground has been a consistent threat and of course Ben Jordan is the champion… Yet you don’t live up to that potential… Go back to Canterbury where you belong. You are making us look bad to be blunt…”

Diamond shakes her head again.

“Mark you are a joke and at Blaze of Gloy Javi is going to expose you… I am going to take care of Evie like I always do and after we do nothing will be in my way of being next in line for the World Championship. It doesn’t matter who gets put in front of me they will fail… You better bring the fight because I won’t be holding back… I will be seeing all of you soon… It won’t be long before your journey in this tourney finds itself SHIPWRECKED…”

With that Diamond continues to hold onto the title and it’s on that image that we fade out on.

92
Climax Control Archives / Feeling Kinda PINK and GRIMEy
« on: March 27, 2020, 06:30:41 PM »
 Saxon Hotel
Lock Down

Things had been going extremely well for that of Kate Steele ever since the start of 2020. Even though 2020 had been a very rough year with that of Covid-19 and the disease spreading rapidly across the world Kate Steele had changed her entire career around. It had been a much change of pace since tapping out to the likes of Charlotte at December 2 Dismember. Not only had Kate’s career had completely turned around but she was undefeated this year as she had taken down Sierra Williams, won herself the Internet Championship, defended her title, and had been on a tear throughout all of the BFTP. She was able to fight in front of her hometown in Berkshire England and that just put a bigger smile on her face.

It was a complete turnaround from where she had been the year before. Kate’s hard efforts had given her championship status and she now had one of the best accommodations during this lockdown. Diamond stood there in her swimsuit. She sighed as she watched her husband walk out of the room and head elsewhere. She closed the door behind her as she shook her head.

“Teddy please don’t let J2H get to you so much. It isn’t even worth it and you don’t need to compare yourself to him. Despite if Melody is my friend I would never compare you to him. Just focused on staying here and being here for Juliet and I we both really need you so much…”

Kate speaks out loud to herself as she continues to sigh. It is at that moment where her daughter Juliet runs over to her mother in her swimsuit.

“Mommy, Are we going to go in the hot tub like you promised with daddy?!”

Kate looks at her daughter as she hugs her tightly.

“That is what I wanted to do but it just seems like daddy isn’t feeling like himself. He left pumpkin…”

The 11 year old girl gazes up into the eyes of her mother. She just shakes her head as she replies back to her.

“Are you two fighting with each other again? I hope this doesn’t mean that you two won’t be living with one another again. I love having you both around and I don’t want that to ever change. Why can’t we be one big happy family where we all can play with one another and everybody is happy…”

Juliet hugs her mother as tightly as she possibly can as she gazes into her mother’s eyes. Kate just hugs her tightly in return as she begins to reply back to her.

“Listen Juliet things are going to be okay. I know you are afraid considering that mommy and daddy really didn’t get along by the end of the last year but we are well beyond those days. We both love each other so much. The problem with daddy is that he feels he isn’t doing enough as a man for our family. Right now mommy is bringing all of the money into our household. Mommy is a very successful wrestler and she has signed a big record deal with that of Rose Records. Daddy is just a little jealous because he is trying to find where he fits in society. We were in a band with one another but he didn’t make the cut and mommy went on to join multiple bands. Mommy had always made money though. I had money since my dad built a trust fund for me.”
“So why is daddy so mad? I don’t get it…You two are married so what’s yours is his… Doesn’t he understand that?!”

Kate shakes her head.

“I don’t think he does pumpkin. He just has this idea of what gender roles should be. It is affecting his mind and he wants to be like Auntie Melly’s husband. Yet daddy needs to understand I never cared about his financial status. It was never about that for me. What’s important to me is that he is there for me emotionally. As long as he fills my emotional needs that all I care about. I guess we have a difference of opinion and bad communication really hasn’t solved the issue. He helped dealt with emotional needs and I will handle the finances but daddy doesn’t want that. He wants to be what he thinks is a man and its causing trouble…”

Juliet nods her head with a sigh.

“I hope that you two work this issue out. I don’t want you to fight over it…”

“Pumpkin I don’t want that to happen as well but with how things are working out especially in our wrestling career we might have to fight each other in the wrestling ring. I personally don’t want it to happen but with this tourney in SCW it’s more than likely going to be the case. I love daddy so much but I have never fought him in a match so I am afraid of what might happen if we do stand in the ring from across each other. I want to be a World Champion but he is so destined on trying to fight J2H at all costs. It’s a clash of both worlds…”

“Just be careful mommy…”

“We will…. We won’t let anything come in the way of our marriage again. You can trust me on that…Anyway I am not in the mood for going to the hot tub. How about we go to the hotel’s water park or better yet take a swim in the amazing pool. We deserve to go for a swim right?!”

Juliet nods her head excitedly as she glances back at her mom.

“Let’s go for it!”

Kate smiles as she hugs her daughter tightly. To their surprise however they hear a knock coming from the door. Kate pushes her daughter back as she walks over to the door and opens it. Outside of their door is a huge box and Juliet offers a wide expression.

“Oh it’s a box. I wonder what’s inside!”

Juliet goes to grab the box but Kate pulls her back as she grins in return.

“Don’t touch that pumpkin. With what’s going on in the world you really can’t be safe. Kate quickly runs to a drawer and she pulls out a bottle of disinfectant. She begins to spray it all over the box and after doing so she pulls the box inside. She opens the box up and is shocked to see a pink GRIME mask inside. Juliet runs to try to take the mask out of the box but of course Kate makes sure to spray it down with Lysol as her daughter pulls it out.

“Look mommy it’s a mask…”

She takes it out of the box and puts it on as Kate just looks at it in return.

“Look mommy I am wearing a mask…”

“I see pumpkin. Come on let’s get going to the pool. It’s time to have some fun…”

With that Kate takes the mask and holds it in her hands as the two of them begin walking throughout the massive hotel. They finally make it to the pool area and Kate smiles at her daughter.

“Go ahead pumpkin… You can go inside. Mommy is going to make a phone call. I will be inside the pool in just a moment…”

Kate keeps her eyes locked on the mask as she watches her daughter jump right into the pool. Juliet seems to be having a good time as Kate gazes around to take her surroundings in. She could see j2H sitting over at the bar and from the far corner of her eye she saw her husband on the basketball court with that of Sierra Williams. It was weird to see the different pairings of people talking with one another but Kate didn’t waste any time as she reached for her cell phone and pulled it out. She dialed a few numbers before the phone started ringing on the other side. A few moments go by and she was finally speaking to the target of her phone call.

“Hello Javier so I got your package. I am going to assume it was from you complete with the GRIME mask and what not. Listen I don’t mind receiving packages but just be careful. With this crazy virus going around I don’t trust anything especially considering I have a little girl and if anything ever happened to her I would definitely kill a Bitch. If you had something you wish to ask me you could have did it in person…”

Kate angrily shakes her head in disgust as she speaks some more.

“I don’t deal with secrecy and stuff like that. I would prefer for people to be straight up with me, and if they have something they wished to ask they could do it like a man…”

Kate paces around as she replies back. Obviously we can only hear one part of the phone call.

“Look I KNOW I AM DIAMOND, and I DID HAVE TO BE ALL SECRETIVE…That was ONE TIME Javi… One time… Yes I might have been crazy in the head and went about delivering DIAMOND CUTTER AFTER DIAMOND CUTTER to random members of the SCW roster. I was doing it to support my husband. I wouldn’t say they were my better days I was just doing a job…. Oh you actually loved Diamond and she was worthy of being a GRIME member?! Look with all due respect I appreciate what you are trying to do here. I am all for teamwork but Diamond is pretty much my musical name and she is a badass guitarist and vocalist who goes touring with my Gem Stones and of course Devilition. If you wish to discuss this mask ordeal let’s meet in person. Where are you exactly?!”

Kate paces around as she sits there with a grin on her face.

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU ARE ON THE ROOF?! We are on lock down at a beautiful hotel. You don’t need to do this creepy stuff… Go to the gym, the bar, the playroom, or maybe the movie room, but don’t be on a roof. Listen if you want to meet me. I obviously have the kid with me so it’s going to be by the pool. See you soon…”

A half hour went by and Kate could see the likes of Javi Gonzalez walking towards her. Kate held the mask in her hand as she walked up to her BFTP tag team partner.

“Listen here Javi I have some things that I need to get off of my chest. Don’t you ever leave anything on my doorstep ever again?! Do I make myself clear! It’s just not cool man. Second just come out and ask if already…”

Javi stands there as he sighs glancing back at Kate with his arms crossed.

“I think it’s pretty self-explanatory. I was hoping that we could actually showcase ourselves as a team. You put on the GRIME mask and it would promote the whole team thing…”

Kate stands there shaking her head.

“Right… Well I have a problem with that. It seems you are going about it in a half ass way. You don’t talk to me on the phone claiming you loved what I did as Diamond and offer me as some honorary bullshit stuff VATO… Escucha HOLMES this is how it’s going to work. You want to do this whole team unity and building thing we go for broke and make it official.”

Javi stands there with a smile.

“So do you want into GRIME?!”

Kate thinks about it as she smirks.

“As an SCW roster member of GRIME consider it done but I need a cool name. I see what’s going on with the whole colour scheme so it better be worth my while…”

“I did leave you a pink mask… so how about Pink as your name…”

Kate chuckles again.

“That’s fine with me… I mean I am already a Pink Lady with my jacket. Griffin loves it when I do the entire Think Pink thing so I would proudly wear my Pink Ladies jacket with my Pink mask. Consider it a deal… I just wished you told me sooner because I have some serious work to do before this match…”

Javi smirks in return.

“Good that’s what I like to hear, what do you have in mind?! Are you going to get an endless amount of training in? Are you going to go all out of your way to do what’s needed…”

Kate shakes her head with a grin.

“Actually neither of that… I was thinking of spending some time with Melody Grace. She has her work cut out for her. If you want me to be member PINK the hair needs to be dyed as well… IT’S TIME FOR THE BEST HAIR FRIENDS TO GET TO WORK! Melody NEEDS TO HELP ME WITH THIS HAIR, and MAYBE SOME PINK GLITTERY MAKEUP, WITH A TOUCH OF PINK LIPSTICK, PINK NAILS, AND…”

Javi shakes his head.

“But I don’t think your makeup is all that important if you are wearing a mask… Are you listening to me chica?!”

Kate however wasn’t listening as her mind was elsewhere. She glances at Juliet in the pool as she excitedly yells out to her daughter.

“Come on pumpkin it’s time to get dried up. We are going to spend some time with Auntie Melody! We are going to have ourselves a MAKEUP day and maybe drive James to the brink of insanity as we do it. Let’s go have some fun shall we?!”

The little girl quickly gets out of the pool and runs to where her mother is standing. She grabs her towel and dries herself up. Despite things being on lockdown it was definitely an exciting time and they both were enjoying themselves far more than they would be at home or on the road. This lockdown had it’s benefits and all of the time bonding was definitely a major plus of it. it’s on this image that we slowly fade out on.













On Camera
In The Movie Room


The scene comes into focus and as it does we are treated to the sight of the Gem Stones in the huge movie room at the Saxon hotel. It seems like they have taken over it as they have their musical equipment set up in there. Ruby has her Bass Guitar in her hand, Sapphire has her Electric Guitar, and of course Emerald is sitting behind a drum set. Things seem to be fine until they slowly begin to play and it’s at that moment that we are able to see Diamond running into the front of the camera. She is clad in her Pink Ladies jacket, her newly dyed Pink Hair and of course is wearing her brand new Grime Mask. Kate smirks as she flicks her hair as she begins to speak.

“Cheers to everyone who might be watching this wherever you might be. I just wish to say from the bottom of my heart that I want for everyone to be safe wherever you might be. Stay close to your loved ones and try to be as healthy as you can. Even though things might be rough in the world we as wrestlers will keep you entertained and I truly wish the best for everyone out there. In case you might have forgotten my name is Diamond Steele and I am STILL your INTERNET CHAMPION!!!”

With that the band begins to play some music as Diamond paces around the room excitedly. She stands on a chair and holds her title proudly in the air. She cracks a grin as she glares at it before looking back at the camera.

“A lot has been going on lately but last week I had the absolute blast of my life. I was able to walk into the main event of my hometown of Berkshire, England as the Internet Champion, and I was able to leave Climax Control as a champion. I just want to send Sam Marlowe proper respect. She is a hell of a competitor, and even though she might be in a slump she will find her way back to the top again. She just needs to keep at it and she will be a champion. That’s not bullshit coming out of my mouth but that’s an honest fact.”

Diamond smiles as she nods her head and continues to speak.

“Life seems to be its very best for me. I have been on a serious roll in wrestling as of lately. I will be honest at the end of last year things seemed to be really rough. Teddy and I dropped the ball to the likes of London Underground and I thought things were done yet since that time I have been picking up some serious steam. I have managed to sign a huge record deal with Rose Records. I have gotten my best male friend back in my life in the form of Griffin Hawkins. I have formed my own band and Griffin also let me back into Devilition. Not only that but I am defeated in the ring this year, I am in the Semi Finals of the BFTP and on top of that I am the bloody fucking Internet Champion. It just doesn’t get any better than that right?!”

Diamond offers a slight chuckle.

“Actually it can get better because I am just matches away from winning the BFTP tournament and being in position to capture the World Championship. To that I say bring it and I can’t wait for whatever comes my way. Nothing will stop me from having the best year that a bombshell has ever had in this company and it will continue to get better so bring on the challenges because I am more than ready for every one that comes my way. This week things get tougher because the competition seems to be that much harder. I thought fighting Dani Weston was tough, I thought facing Andrea Hernandez seemed to be tougher but now in front of Javi and I are the likes of the Roulette Champion Candy and of course the Internet Champion Austin James Mercer. Holy bloody fucking hell we definitely got a fight on our hands but I say bring it. This is going to be an epic battle.

Being locked down presents crazy circumstances and you could say that Javi extended the Olive Branch to me. He really wants to win this tournament at all costs but even though we have been quite a team. He wants to take it a step further so we could really BE a true team and he offered me a GRIME mask and the chance to be member PINK. I thought about it for a while but of course I am going to accept it. Consider me member PINK and I will proudly be GRIME’s extension into SCW. We might as well be on the same page and it’s not like I have nothing to lose right? I am already the Internet Champion so might as well add more to it…

With me as member Pink it’s going to be all about GLITTER BOMBS, PINK LIPSTICK, MAKEUP, AND OF COURSE RAINBOWS… Sounds fun and exciting I know but there is a woman on the other side of that ring who will wish to establish her very own thing, and that woman comes in the form of Candy. To be honest Candy when I look at you I see a woman who has all of the makings to be a really great wrestler if she put her mind to it. You are a true sweetie. I had to go back and watch some of your previous matches and promos, and you truly are quite the wrestler. You seem like a woman who is fighting to get that spotlight again. You love being in the spot that you are in because you feel not many people know you here. Because people don’t know you there are no expectations, there’s no pressure, and you can be free to just wrestle to your heart’s content…”

Kate chuckles as she nods her head.

“That’s amazing. I know it must be hard to fight and try to gain your parents approval rating. Trust me during this entire time I still feel like no matter what I do will please them. You have to come to the realization that you aren’t fighting for them but you are fighting for your own beliefs and as long as you are pleased with what you do that’s all that should ever mattered. Trust me when I say that’s the story of my life. You have so much talent though Candy. You were denied by Sam Marlowe at the December Super Card and things could have been over for you right there but you bounced back with a vengeance. You not only beat her once but twice in the same night to finally win that Roulette Championship. You pinned her with the quickness to gain the first fall in that 2 out of 3 falls match. Simply impressive and beautiful!

On top of that you didn’t stop there. You managed to go on and have a pretty good year. You successfully defended your belt twice since that day and on top of that you have made it all the way to the Semis of this very tournament. I would say you are having an amazing year so far Candy. Things are going well. You really remind me of what I was like when paired up with Cat Riley and Melody Grace. Everything is sweet, things seem fun, and we would carry on this happy go lucky attitude! We call ourselves Rainbows, Unicorns, and Kittens. It’s such a fun mix and we are a trio who likes to have fun!

God I feel like you and I are cut from the same cloth. You started off doing hair and makeup. The Best Hair Friends are all about those two same ideas. We both are too quick to see the best in people and might be a tad too much trust worthy for our own good. I have a feeling if I wished to spread the news of Diamond and the Gem Stones, and panting rainbows everywhere along with Glitter bombing everything you would happily join in….

It sounds fun right? However here is the main difference between the both of us Candy. You are very sweet as sweet as CANDY. However even though you wish things could be sweet life doesn’t work that way. Life can be a Bitch at times and it’s up to you to either be bullied by those who wish to see you fail or you turn to the darkness and take it in for a bit to make life your very own…”

Kate shakes her head.

“I was quick to run to the darkness. I fully embraced it because I didn’t want to be taken advantage of. I have broken the arms of my closest loved ones. I had to wear a mask in Diamond just to support my husband. I have done so much fucked up shit in my life but it was all for a reason. It helped built me up as a wrestler so I wouldn’t be easily fooled by others. I guess I have to thank my sister because she used to bully me as a child and as a teen. The beatings were so bad that I tried to commit suicide and I grew up as an Emo. It’s funny how you can channel that into the wrestling ring and make something of yourself. It’s helped established me into one of the best women wrestlers in the world, and as soon as that bell rings Candy it’s going to cause me to fuck you up!

It’s nothing personal. Consider it a learning experience. You will need to learn how to channel that side properly or people will take advantage of you. I have learned it. My friend Cat Riley has learned it. She is a gentle carefree airhead out of the ring but when she stepped in the ring she was a vicious submission based catch wrestler and of course Melody learned it. She would come down to the ring on an AMUSEMENT PARK ride but say something about her loved ones and she can flip that mean switch really quick. For you to take the next giant step of your career progression you need to learn that trait as well. You have done very well for yourself so don’t get me wrong but if you ever fought the likes of an Alicia Lukas or somebody who is just purely vicious they won’t be so nice to you. It won’t be like fighting a Sam Marlowe or a Bella Madison it will be so much worse so just heed my warnings.

You have been amazing but the reality is I have been that much better. I am not going to crumble under the pressure when I am fighting for so much. I have a lot on my plate and I want to have a year better than Alicia Lukas did. I want to be the most improved, woman of the year, and wrestler of the year. I want to set the history and I wish to become a World Champion. Many people have shit talked me like I don’t matter. It drove me insane hearing how Andrea talked me down that things would have different if she was in that ladder match. I call it a bunch of bollocks and I won’t let anyone extinguish my flames. Not even a gentle soul like you Candy…”

Kate points at herself.

“IF you take in too many things that are sweet you are bound to get a cavity and I guess you can call me that toothache. It’s going to be a real pain but it needs to be done to advance my own career. You have yourself an amazing partner in Austin James Mercer. He is an absolute beast and a man who had already had a World Championship reign to his name. Not only did he have that title reign but he beat Fenris to get to that point. That in itself makes him amazing in that regard alone. But you need to showcase you can hold your own Candy.

Everybody knows what Austin is capable of. Nobody will ever deny Austin and how much he is a fighting champion who asks for challenges and wants to fight the best of the best but what about you Candy. Do you have that same drive? You are in the finals on an amazing tournament. You beat Sam Marlowe and O’Malley in your first match to advance to the quarter finals but you made it to that stage because O’Malley got himself disqualified right in front of the referee with his low blow…. You did hold your weight against Denise Andrews but let’s be serious here. No reason to get excited over beating Raab and Andrews. This week you face a real challenge. You face me and I couldn’t give a shit if you were my own family member. I will do what’s needed to win…

And this is coming from a woman who had broken her sister in law’s arm, and a woman who delivered a Diamond Cutter to her own husband. So if I could do that to my closest of loved ones what does that speak about you?!”

Diamond shakes her head.

“It spells that you are in trouble. Consider yourself being in the ring with some real competition this week. A woman who has been undefeated and she isn’t ready to roll over to somebody like you. For the very first time Javi and I are actually going to go about this being a real team and that is going to make us even more dangerous. As good as AJM might be Javi wants this win. He needs this win and I know he will hold his own. I just need to do this GRIME mask justice. It’s more than just being PINK. It’s about creating a legacy and one that I can’t fail him. So bring it on Candy and Austin we definitely will be waiting. Do you hear that song in the background?!”

Diamond smiles as her band slowly begins to play.

“It’s the Siren’s song and if fully plays itself out you will find yourselves SHIPWRECKED! You are going to be wrecked and our ship will sail straight to the finals and to the Super Card… Two matches away from getting a World Championship match and we are more than ready for it…. Best of luck but you two blokes will definitely need it. Cheers…”

With that Diamond holds her Internet Championship high into the air and it’s on this image that we slowly fade out on.

93
Climax Control Archives / Everything Is On The Line
« on: March 26, 2020, 06:12:03 PM »
 Off Camera
Las Vegas, Nevada
Saxon Hotel

Teddy Warren felt like he was on top of the world. At first it appeared as he really care that much about his SCW career for the past six months. Ever since he dropped his Roulette Championship his career had been on a downward spiral. He had been losing match after match and of course his wife and him didn’t beat London Underground nor did he win the Internet Championship. Yet as much as he cried and whined trying to put all of his eggs into the basket of a future match with J2H the reality is J2H wasn’t paying him any attention. He was being ignored. Teddy had enough of SCW’s bullshit and his lack of respect so he decided to go for broke by entering the Blast From The Past tourney. Teddy shortly realized that the moment he didn’t meddle in his wife’s career professionally she was able to go undefeated this year. Maybe he was bringing her down. Maybe he was a weak link. All of these thoughts plagued his mind. He wanted to be rid of them but he just couldn’t shake it especially considering he was locked down in the Saxon Hotel with that of his wife and daughter.

As far as hotel accommodations the Warrens had the best possible ones that the hotel had to offer. It was a huge suite with that of a giant hot tub but that’s only because his wife Kate was a champion. This attacked Teddy’s character as a man and a provider. He wanted better and he wanted to be the reason his family had the best of the best but that wasn’t the case. Teddy sat on the edge of the huge King Size bed as he watched his wife change into something revealing. She smirked at Teddy as she held a bath bomb in her hands wearing a towel around her waist she gazed at him.

“Hey babe… I am getting the hot tub ready. Are you going to join Juliet and I? We definitely would love to have you and it would be a great time for some family bonding…”

Teddy looked at his wife. She definitely was quite the sexy one but he offered a long drawn out sigh as he glanced back to her.

“No you girls go ahead and enjoy it without me. I am going to step away. This isolation stuff seems to be getting to me…”

“Suit yourself babe but when Juliet falls asleep I was hoping that we could make our own stem in the hot tub…”

She smiled as she casually walked away and it definitely wasn’t like Teddy to walk away from sex. He couldn’t tell her that he was depressed over their current situation. He felt worthless as a man and he couldn’t be stuck in that room being reminded of it. He had to get away and Teddy found himself going to the poolside bar. He walked the bar which was actually empty shockingly. He expected to see Ben Jordan there but maybe this was better. It’s not like Teddy really wanted the company. The bartender was a beautiful girl and she smiled at him.

“What are you drinking?!”

Teddy sighed as he took a deep breath.

“You can get me a cranberry and vodka…”

She nods her head going to make the drink and it’s at that moment that footsteps could be heard from behind Teddy. The pony tail superstar didn’t bother to turn around but it was a voice that was familiar to him as he replied back.

“What kind of drink is that? You must be on your fucking period. No wonder why you wore heels and makeup…Goes with the whole idea of you being a Bitch.”

Teddy couldn’t believe it as the man took a seat beside Teddy. That figure was none other than J2H. J2H smirked as he glanced back at Teddy as he looked back at the bartender.

“You can get me a shot of Jameson… Better yet just pour me a glass of it straight up. I need to show my buddy over here how to properly drink liquor…”

James smirked as he looked back at Teddy who didn’t say anything. Teddy’s eyes were on that of his mixed cocktail. He slowly took a sip of it as James smiled again.

“Teddy you don’t need to look scared. I know I have the ability to make you piss in your pants but I am only here to get a simple drink. I wouldn’t bother wasting any time on such a Bitch…”

“I AM NOT A FUCKING BITCH!!!”

James smirks again as the glass is pushed in front of him and he takes a sip of his drink.

“Right… You don’t see me calling myself James Carpenter do you? No my wife proudly takes my surname yet you are proud to be called Teddy Steele which seems like a real bitch move to me but considering your wife doesn’t seem to be all there as the elevator doesn’t clearly go all the way up I wouldn’t expect her being so controlling of you. You don’t see Melody being that controlling of me because she is actually stable and…”

Teddy angrily looks back at James with a focused expression on his face.

“I am sick and tired of talking about my wife James. That shit is going to stop. You can mock me as much as you want but I am not going to tolerate all of the shit you constantly say about my wife…I will defend her and I won’t hesitate to punch you in the face…”

“Oh so the Bitch actually has decided to grow a set and wants to defend her honor against me. That’s quite adorable. You should feel proud Teddy you actually get to see a real wrestler such as me fighting this weekend. I know it’s your dream to fight me but it’s not going to happen. You aren’t worthy of my time and I don’t fight scrubs. You should feel proud though. You managed to somehow make it to the Semi Finals in the BFTP. You are proving that you aren’t quite the failure that the world has pictured you to be but yet you will forever live in your bitch’s shadow…”

J2H grins as he continues to speak.

“How does it feel knowing you are going to go back to your luxurious hotel room that you only have because of who you are married too. How does it feel knowing that you are only where you are because of your crazy wife? That is quite amusing to me Teddy and to be honest I am actually hoping you make it to the finals of this entire tournament…”

Teddy opens his eyes in amazement.

“Really I didn’t picture you to say something nice about me?!”

“Oh I really wasn’t being nice… I want to see you make it to the finals so you could potentially face your wife in the finals. How humiliating would it be for you to make it to the finals only to be put down by your Bitch that would be quite the Bitch move if I say so myself but so fitting for somebody like you. You would be quite the scrub. So run along I have better things to do then to waste time with talking to you…”

Teddy wanted to say something back but he froze in the moment. Instead of continuing with this banter he actually decided to walk away. James smiled taking a sip of his drink as he looked back at Teddy.

“That’s right… Keep on walking away you useless scrub…”

Teddy didn’t want to engage with J2H but as much as he wanted to say something back to him the reality is James was right. Teddy was feeling a certain type of emptiness he walked away from the situation. He needed to get away from j2H. That was a reality he didn’t want to deal with. He could have gone back to the suite with Kate but he didn’t want to be haunted by the truth of what James said to him. He needed time away from Kate. He needed time to focus and Teddy found his way over to the basketball court. He was alone as he grabbed a basketball and decided to take some jump shots. He made shot after shot. He went for another shot but shot an air ball. He dropped to his butt and just breathed heavily. The ball was picked up by someone however. That person is none other Sierra Williams. She holds the ball in her hands as she glances at Teddy.

“Falling on your ass already? I would have expected more out of my partner than that. Get up… I know you aren’t done after taking one bad shot…”

Teddy glanced over at Sierra Williams. He shook his head as he spoke back to her.

“What’s the point of taking shots when everybody in the world thinks you are one huge fucking joke!  You put so much into trying to fight somebody and they don’t think you are worth it. Everything you have ever accomplished is overshadowed by your wife. The only reason why you have anything or the best in life is because of who you are married to so by all means why should I give a fuck?!”

Sierra really wasn’t one for words as she looked at Teddy.

“Look I am not one for this emo bullshit but I am pretty sure you can’t go on hating your wife. As much as I would love to slap the fuck out of her that is the woman you married and it is your cross to bear but you don’t need to be defined by it. I don’t like what your wife is about either but I can respect what she’s been doing lately. You need to pull your head out of your ass. Instead of worrying about what everybody thinks of you especially J2H why don’t you stand up and showcase who exactly you are…”

Sierra looks over at Teddy as he offers a hand to him and helps him up. Teddy shakes his head and embraces it as she continues to speak.

“I know I am not one to talk but how do you think I feel when people tell me that all I am is a Mixed Tag Team specialist? It kills me… How do you think I feel knowing I have accomplished so much outside of this company as a singles star but yet I haven’t had quite the success here in SCW. It kills my soul that I lost to your wife not once but even watching her take that Internet title by climbing a ladder, a ladder of success that I have busted my ass in trying to climb? I know recently there has been some respect between Christina, Andrea, and I but how do you think I feel watching those two competing over something that should also include me. it rips me at my very soul but I can’t give up and fall into the pressure… I need to keep fighting and showcasing I am just as good if not better than the likes of Crystal, Andrea, and even you wife… I got this second chance for a reason and I am going to make the most of it.”

Sierra takes a breath as she continues to speak.

“Even if it’s with the most unlikely of tag team partners in you, but you know what this isn’t the time to beat ourselves up. This is the time for the motivation to kick in and to do what is needed to take the next step ahead. So take the ball that is your wrestling career and dribble it as much as you can and keep on shooting. Sometimes you will miss shots but there’s nothing wrong with grabbing that rebound and going about it again. I was ousted of this tourney but Brooke giving me her spot is my rebound. This could be yours. If we win we could possibly go on to fight your wife. That will be your chance to beat her and prove that you are a provider, are you ready to be that man you are destined to be?!”

Teddy nods his head as he looks at the basketball hoop and he takes his shot. He sinks the shot right in as he glances back at her.

“It sucks considering I am so dead focused on J2H but I am ready to keep on shooting…”

“Well keep on shooting Teddy… You are eventually bound to get on a hot streak at some point, and when you do the world won’t laugh anymore. We both haven’t lived up to our potential but now’s the time to break out of that mold and to become the thing that nobody saw us becoming in this company on our own winners and eventually singles champions. It’s all or nothing right?!”

Teddy smirked as he looked back at Sierra.

“Of course… Let’s do this partner… Team hug right now…”

Teddy slowly chuckles for the first time as he tries to embrace Sierra in a passionate hug but she violently throws the ball right at his chest.

“OWWWWWWWWWW”

“I am not hugging you! You were inside Kate and I am not touching anything or anyone that was inside of her. Now is the time for Social Distancing however you could check the ball and play me one on one…”

“You want to play me in basketball? That’s your mistake Sierra I would take you to school just how my wife constantly beats that ass every time in wres….”

Before Teddy could finish his statement Sierra steals the ball and dribbles back laying it up in the hoop.

“1 to nothing… Don’t take the ass whopping personally Teddy… You had it coming…”

Teddy could only chuckle in return. This was the most motivation he had in a while but it was good teambuilding. He didn’t really care for Sierra but she was right. He needed to keep shooting. No matter how much he missed he was bound to score at some point and as soon as he did the world would be in for a wakeup call. It didn’t matter if it was Mark Ward, Christian Underwood, or even that j2H he would prove the masses wrong. This was his chance and he was going to make every single thing of this opportunity…








On Camera
Lock Down

The cameras come into focus and as they do we are treated to the sight of Teddy sitting down on the edge of his bed in his Hot Tub suite of a room. He forms a very serious expression as he gazes deeply into the lens of the camera.

“You know this entre virus shit is a bunch of bullshit. It really has put a damper on things and of course how the tour is going to work. Last show we were over in my wife’s hometown of Berkshire, England and it was a night that was centered heavily on that of my wife. She had her big main event match and she promoted the hell out of the show. I am not going to lie I love my wife to death but I feel as if I am forever in her shadows. That is what I am reminded of every single day by almost everybody on the roster. Everything is always about Kate. It’s how she has rose to undefeated success after separating herself from me in her professional career how she became a champion and is now in the best position of her SCW career…”

Teddy nods his head as he looks around.

“That’s all great and everything. Just look at this room. We get the best accommodations at the Saxon hotel because of her champion status but I don’t feel so proud about it because it’s just a constant reminder that I am constantly in her shadow. Everything I have is because of her and that cannot be the case anymore. I am not her Bitch, I am a provider, and even though I might come on camera walk around in high heels or in makeup doesn’t make me a Bitch. Truth be told the Lock Down is nothing compared to that of me constantly be locked down in my wife’s shadows, and even though nobody will believe it I will break out of her shadows and will finally make a name for myself. Sierra Williams and I are going to do it together and we are going to prove the masses wrong…”

Teddy takes a breath as he continues to speak.

“The fact is I feel like no matter what I do it still doesn’t appear to be enough. I haven’t had the easiest path in the tourney. During my first match I had to get over one half of the Mixed Tag Team Champions in the form of Johana Kriger and in the following week I was booked against Bill Barnhart and quickly rising main event talent Andrea Hernandez. That’s two team fueled by somebody who is worthy of the upper echelon of this business but it gets drowned out. It doesn’t get mentioned but I don’t care. I have to keep on shooting and showcase that I am not going to waste this shot or opportunity. This week seems like everything could come crashing down as Sierra and I are booked against the likes of Evie Jordan and Mark Cross. This is one of the strongest teams left in this entire Tourney. On paper we shouldn’t win, after all Mark Cross seems to be a complete beast and Evie Jordan is one of the best bombshells to have ever stepped foot inside of the ring.

Evie is obviously a favorite to win this whole thing. She has been to the finals of this tournament twice now and she knows what it means to work together for a purpose of winning. Evie is a former World Champion, a former Tag Team Champion and of course a former Roulette Champion. She has done quite a bit in this company and seems to have made quite a mark by winning titles off of the Hilton family as she won her World title off of Crystal after winning this very tournament and beating Brittany after Crystal lite called her out. That’s impressive Evie but you aren’t what you are cracked out to be because deep down I know you don’t even give a fuck about winning. Sure you might have history on your side but the reality is you didn’t even sign up for this tournament which means you didn’t even give a fuck about it. I can see it now the only reason why you would want to win this is to be the first person to win two different Tournaments…

That would put you in the history books for sure even though you are already there for making it to two finals already. If you win the tourney you could get all excited over being a happy married World Championship couple like you were all excited when you and Ben Jordan were the Roulette couple. We have been down this road before and I know everybody has already seen that movie…

I just can’t afford to take it seriously. Not now and certainly not ever…”

Teddy shakes his head passionately as he continues to share his heart.

“Truth be told as big of a threat you might be that never seemed to be the case when being in a ring with a Steele. My wife had turned you back on two different occasions for you to win the Internet title from her during her first reign which means you could never get over the Steele hump and as it was pointed out in a look at your long hard fought career. You had basically only been pinned twice throughout your career in this company. Once by the hands of my very wife and another by the likes of Sierra Williams! How ironic is you get to face both miss Williams and me in the same very match. Sierra has your number and she has beaten you on two separate occasions. She turned you away from the Mixed tag title and beat you straight up so what’s to stop her from turning you away from this tournament?! The fact is nothing…

The truth is we both are motivated for this very opportunity and Sierra and I may be the most unlikely of partners. We don’t like each other but we are willing to work together for the task at hand. That’s simply to win and to become the champions we were meant to be. That far outweighs whatever you wish to accomplish Evie. I fully get it from what you said last time. You are the blue print, you can take a year off and still win. Bitch you beat JESSIE SALCO… COME ON NOW WHO THE FUCK DOESN’T BEAT HER?! And you beat TALLY a brand new rookie to SCW… It’s not like you did something impressive. You simply got lucky with your match ups but that shit won’t work this week because I am not a rookie and Sierra is amazing. I am pretty sure she could beat both of the women you faced and she has already beaten you. So this one will be hard… You can stand on your high horse but you didn’t even want to be here in the first place so fuck off with the pompous over confident bullshit…”

Teddy just shakes his head in disgust as he looks back at the camera and continues to speak.

“I guess that brings me to that of her partner in the form of Mark Cross… Mark Cross you are actually quite a beast. For the most part it seems like you have no problem doing double duty in SCU and of course SCW. I have seen you as the SCU Underground Champion and you have also been kicking some serious ass in SCW as well. That’s so fucking impressive and you are built like a truck. I know you are actually feeling confident as your partner has never beaten that of my partner you could say that I have never beaten you at all. You and I have been in what like two singles matches and both of them have resulted in you getting the better of me. You had made a mark by beating that of me a former Roulette Champion and that should be more than enough to get you confident about fighting me once again…”

Teddy takes a deep breath with a grin.

“However let me just make one point. The reality is you did beat me. I won’t deny that but when you did beat me I didn’t give a fuck about the company. I was on my trip where I didn’t want to be here. I didn’t care about my bookings or losing in match after match. I pretty much checked out because my mind was solely on that of trying to get into a match with J2H. After everyone gave up on me J2H was the only fight I wanted. You saw what I said to Austin in that ladder match. I pretty much admitted that he was the clear favorite to win the match and nothing should get in his way of that. That was pretty much me admitting me he was the man in that match and I didn’t give a fuck. What makes this match different from our last ones is that I actually give a damn now.

I don’t give a damn if you are a champion or not. I am fighting for a purpose and that’s to not only get on J2H’s radar but to prove to myself that I can be a provider for my family and if the cards are dealt properly hopefully I will advance and I can overcome my wife in the finals. You are quite the fucking con artist though and your history is full of shit. You might be a retired running back from American football. You might have went to university and played football, hell you might have been in the NFL Europe and even played for the Raiders for four seasons but I highly fucking doubt you played in that one super bowl that you claimed you lost in…

The Oakland Raiders last Super Bowl that they were in was in 2003 that’s 17 years ago. You are either 35 or 36 years according to your biography. That means you would have been at least 18 or 19 at the time. The NFL mandates that you have to be out of high school for at least 3 years before you are allowed to make it to a roster or enter the draft. Considering you went to University I find that to be a bunch of nonsense and bullshit. You are merely a pretender and I just don’t like you Mark…”

Teddy is disgusted as he speaks more.

“You are one big fucking lie and a joke. When things weren’t working well with my wife you tried to be all extra friendly with her by liking on some of her Twitter pictures and her comments, and you did the same fucking thing with Mikah making her posts meanwhile both women are happily married. You really love to be quite the stalker don’t you? The type that would slide up in somebody’s DMs and be all over another man’s wife! Go fuck off with that nonsense. What makes this match different from our other encounters is that I actually give a fuck and I have something to fight for. That makes me dangerous and that certainly makes Sierra dangerous. We are going to expose you as the fraud you are Mark and you are going to be outclassed in every way possible…

On top of that how could anybody take you seriously when you come out to NICKELBACK…

That’s right I said it… He comes out to NICKELBACK that automatically just makes him at the bottom of the bottom. This thirst trap needs to be once and for all. In the end Sierra and I are going to beat Evie and Mark. We aren’t going to lose to somebody who is a SCU star and somebody who is here to make her short little run in the tourney before fading away into nothing. Sierra and I are main stars on this roster and all of the spoils need to go to us especially to people likes us.

It’s all or nothing for me. I am giving it my all to come out on top.  I need to be the partner Sierra needs. I need to be the man I know I can be for my family and I need to showcase that I am not a joke. SCW might have written me off but I am ready for prime time. Ready to take the next step of my career! If I lose I will walk away from everything I established with my head down in shame. I don’t want that. I need to keep fighting. I need to keep winning. Through hell or high water I will go to the Super Card in the finals and I will take down whatever is in my path. Mark and Evie I hope you are truly ready because I am ready to take my shot and I don’t plan on missing. Not now and certainly not ever. J2H pay attention chump because I will continue to rise through the ranks and I will get on your radar. You will give me the attention I deserve one way or another….

See you soon…”

With that Teddy can’t help but stare deeply into the lens of the camera and it is on this image that we slowly fade out on.

94
Climax Control Archives / Must Be Better Than Him (Teddy Rp)
« on: March 20, 2020, 10:41:59 PM »
 Steele Manor
London, England

It felt good to be on this side of the world. Kate had owned a huge estate that was passed down from her deceased grandmother and it seemed that the threat of Laura had come to an end. Laura was definitely Kate’s crazy cousin and he was happy that the two of them had finally made up which meant that he and Juliet were safe. Teddy had gotten chills staying in the huge estate especially considering Kate had her own butler in the form of Crichton. The Butler smiled as he opened the door to the extravagant Steele Manor. Crichton smiled as he looked at his two guests.

“Welcome home Master Todd…Dinner will be ready in a few hours. Should I fetch you some slippers and run you a hot bath in the spa?!”

Teddy however glanced back at the butler as he cracked a wide grin. He quickly shook his head as he looked around.

“That isn’t necessary Crichton… I am just going to be working out a bit… A simple shower is more than enough for me. Although if you don’t mind I would appreciate it if you spent some time with Juliet…”

“As you wish Master Todd… Juliet would you like to go on the swing set?!”

Grandma Victoria had the biggest swing set in all of London. The little girl excited ran out the back door as she headed towards the swings that her mother had played on Crichton quickly followed her leaving Todd alone in the house. Todd was strictly business as he quickly changed into that of a pair of shorts and a compression shirt. He quickly put his headphones on as he played music from his phone. Todd just wanted to be by himself. It also didn’t help that he didn’t quite trust butlers after watching the movie Clue. Mansions, butlers, and the sort didn’t mix with him. He glared at the huge staircase that went all the way upstairs. The mansion had five floors and the circular staircase seemed like the perfect place to get as much training in as he possibly could. He cracked a wide grin as he looked at all of the stairs and spoke out loud to himself.

“So you really think you are better than me don’t you J2H?! What is your secret at being great,,, At first I thought it was having a strong wife but as much as I tried loving Kate I just didn’t fill in the void that I needed in my life…”

Teddy passionately started running up the stairs as he took step by step furiously.

“I thought it was living the dream having a lovely woman and a beautiful child but that still hasn’t filled in my void…”

Teddy quickly runs up the stairs some more as he makes it to the next floor with a chuckle on his face.

“I thought what made you was being the biggest douchebag in all of wrestling. I thought that is what would make me. I have taken every single step to surpass you but it’s still doesn’t seem to be enough. I won most hated man in SCW and it still didn’t get me what I wanted. I held a title and I became the person everybody hated. People like Bobbie Dahl can get quit pissy over being hated but not me. I don’t give a shit if I win or lose because the only thing I ever wanted out of everything was for people to say I could make it on my own… I wanted that for myself… Yet people never could see that about me. I will forever be Kate’s husband and why is that?!”

Teddy angrily shakes his head in disgust as he continues to run up the stairs. He makes it up to the third floor but as he stretches his leg upwards to take that next step he finds himself falling backwards. It’s a long fall backwards and he ends up hitting his back very badly. Teddy is in some serious pain as he gazes up at the ceiling. He breathes heavily as he begins to speak some more.

“Wherever you are I bet you are laughing at me. The world might be shut down and you are probably quarantined to your house but that wouldn’t stop you from taking the piss out of me. That wouldn’t stop you from making fun of me because you feel I am not worth your time. Here is the reality however. I am worth your time J2H… You hear me you self-righteous piece of shit! I won’t allow you to make fun of me. I won’t let you get the best of me. You won’t rain on my parade. Not now and certainly not ever. I have done way too fucking much for you to sit there and act like I am not worth anything… I will do whatever it takes to fight you in the main event of High Stakes… It’s all or nothing and this is my moment…”

Teddy breathes heavily as he remains on the ground. It isn’t long before he sees a vision of J2H before him. The image of James just laughs as he looks down at Teddy.

“Look at you Teddy you are a Bitch… You fell and you can’t get back up. You really think a sad excuse of a wrestler is worthy of fighting me in any ring?! I held the title for a year. I have the smoking ass wife which is something you honestly can’t say. I mean have you taken a glance at your wife she looks like a 12 year old Japanese boy. No wonder why you wear the skirts and the makeup. She’s clearly the man and you are always going to be a Bitch. I wouldn’t be surprised if I made you my bitch in the ring…”

Teddy struggled to get back up as he glanced at the vision.

“Shut the fuck up J2H… There’s nothing wrong with my life. I love her so much even though sometimes I can’t bring myself to say that to her openly. I might disrespect women for a show but I love my wife and I can be a provider…”

“That’s funny considering you like to live off of her. Don’t you feel helpless that you are living off of her money?! It must be embarrassing that everything you touch doesn’t go your way. After all you should feel ashamed. Kate was the second woman who you were engaged with. What about that girl Kristina. You were such a fuck up that she called off the engagement…”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP J2H… That was a long time ago…”

The vision of J2H just laughs as he glares at Teddy.

“You fell down the stairs and seem to be on your ass. I guess you really are like that of Deontay Wilder. You try to be the showman but when it comes to a real fight you get laid out flat on your ass by a superior athlete. I bet it really gets you pissed off seeing your wife visit my wife so much. You want the honest truth though? She isn’t visiting my house to talk to my wife. It’s because she wants to see a real man. Just looking at me turns her on and…”

“FUCK OFF… DON’T YOU TALK ABOUT MY FUCKING WIFE LIKE THAT YOU PIECE OF SHIT!!!”

Teddy did everything in his power and he found himself getting back up. He was in so much pain but he couldn’t stop now. He had to keep fighting even if it hurt. He had to propel himself forward because he knew what was at hand. He ended up going up the stairs as he kept on running harder than before. He was on the fourth floor now as he gazed up at the final floor above him.

“No matter what you say J2H I will never stop. I can’t afford to stop. I can’t allow my wife to show me up. It was already humiliating for her to win a title and for me to be left with nothing…”

“She already showed you up… You are a true chicken shit. What are you going to accomplish by calling it quits and claiming this tourney is the last time that you will be around this company. It’s sad considering you called it quits and your wife goes on to win a title. One of your former best female friends is now the World Bombshell Champion. When people actually commit to a career without you centered in it they actually make something of themselves. I guess you were the weak link all along. People are better without you in their lives…”

“FUCK YOU J2H!!!! I AM GOING TO FUCK YOU UP! I am going to win the Blast From The Past, and I am going to get on your radar…”

“Do you really think that is going to be the case?! I thought you are going to be able to accomplish that. It all comes to an end on Sunday. While your wife will rise to new heights by winning her match you of course will be a letdown. Don’t even bother showing up. England deserves to see true wrestlers. Not men dressed up in skirts like you…”

Teddy shook his head as he continued to run. This running on an incline made him feel like he was out of shape. He really didn’t put that much wrestling into everything like he should have. His legs were burning, the sweat was dripping off of his forehead but he was determined yet he kept on pushing forward. He had the drive and determination but with each of the final steps the vision kept speaking to him.

“I think the best case scenario for you is for you piss in your pants and for you not to go on. Or better yet the wrong person on your team got switched out. It should have been you and not Brooke… No matter what you do you aren’t worth a damn. Your daughter deserves better… I bet if…”

“Stop right there… I love Juliet… I might be a lot of things but she is everything to me and I will win this for her. I adopted her and helped give her a better life. Not many can say they would go about doing something like that. Whatever you think about me I will always keep fighting J2H. You can’t keep me down and you never will…”

Teddy is right there he is about to reach the top of the fifth floor but he loses his footing. He actually falls down the steps and keeps on falling down. His body collides with step after step as he goes around in the circle enduring all of the pain until he reaches the bottom. There is definitely his share of bruises on his body and that image of J2H begins to laugh.

“Like I said you just aren’t worth my time… I’ll be staying home with my wife maybe considering a real challenge. Keep up with the heels and skirts… I don’t fight women…”


The vision goes away as Todd is lift there. He breathes heavily as Crichton and Juliet find their way inside. They see Teddy laying on the ground and quickly run over to him. Juliet runs over to her daddy.

“Daddy are you okay?!”

Crichton looks at Teddy with a sigh on his face.

“Oh my Master Todd are you okay?!”

Teddy struggles as he nods his head. He is determined as he rises back to his feet.

“J2H I AM STILL STANDING and I won’t ever let you keep me down!!!! Crichton you can run me an bath with ice… I am going to need it after I am done…”

“Yes master Todd…”

With that Teddy keeps his eyes on the stairs as he has another go at running up the huge staircase. It’s on that image that we fade out on.







On Camera

Things come into focus and as they do we are treated to the sight of Teddy Steele with a wicked grin on his face. He seems to have been working out a lot as sweat is dripping down his forehead and his upper body is drenched with endless sweat. He looks deeply into the likes of the camera as he runs his hands through his long hair. He smirks as he just shakes his head and slowly begins to speak.

“Long behold it seems like we have been taken to yet another round of the SCW Blast From The Past tournament. I will be the first to admit that I was crying like a Bitch when it came time to the random drawing for the tourney. There was one person that I did not wish to team with and that was Brooke. It’s not because she can’t wrestle or anything of the sort but it’s for the simple fact that she didn’t even pay any attention to me. I tried my best to actually be a great partner. I know that is surprising but the reality is I went out of my way to be a good fucking partner. I reached out to her, I left her text messages, and I didn’t get anything in return. There was no communication between us and it was as if I didn’t even exist. She didn’t even acknowledge me in her promo which is fine. She is probably just butt hurt because I didn’t really pull my weight like I should have in Honor Wrestling. Somewhere she is probably carrying her father Henry’s dislike of me and I am stuck in some meaningless family feud…

To be quite frank I really don’t give a fuck. She did her job she pulled her weigh and now I don’t have to worry about teaming with her anymore. I will admit that I wanted the easy way out. I wanted to be carried to greatness and I was willing to take a shortcut to get exactly where I need to be. Yet that shit is going to stop now because Brooke has been replaced with a woman who loathes me for my comments towards women in Sierra Williams. I have heard Sierra talking so much shit about me and I know she hates me wife so much. Yet teaming with her actually makes me smile because I know Sierra can bring it in the middle of the ring…”

Teddy shakes his head with a smirk as he continues to speak.

“Sierra is going to be wrestling with a chip on her shoulder and she has something to prove in this tournament. After the way she got humiliated by my wife she is going to do everything in her power to prove the critics wrong. She actually has a partner that gives a fuck and I feel the same way about her. Who wouldn’t want to team up with one of the best mixed tag team wrestlers to have ever stepped foot in this company?! She already has showcased she can dominate in this division. It’s not like I need her to go on some ungodly streak or anything. I just need her for a total of three matches. If we can gel together for three matches we will both get exactly what we want and we will be competing for the biggest prizes in the industry. I know Sierra has her motivation and now she just needs to gain her mojo plus a chance to beat the shit out of one of those SCU fuckwits is more than enough motivation for her. So if things play out right I hope she beats the shit out of Mother Mavis and buries her once and for all….”

Teddy grins as he nods his head in agreement.

“Thank God for the also teammate but let me speak bluntly I have my own reasons for winning this tournament. Many people wish to go on and become champion. They want to be the best ever and everything of the sort but that’s not my end goal. I already resigned from my spot as an active wrestler. This is basically an all or nothing miracle run at this point because I am looking to gain the attention of one individual and that being J2H. I need to prove that I can do something he hasn’t done and by winning this tournament I know I will get on his radar and he will answer my challenge or another. Otherwise I will continuously call out that prick until I get what I want. I am a better husband then him, I am a better father, and when push comes to shove I can showcase I am a better prick and wrestler. If you don’t believe me just watch what I do to Aron…”

Teddy chuckles as he looks deeply into the camera.

“Long behold I get to face the likes of Fenris baby brother. Isn’t that so sweet?! When people hear the name of Fenris they instantly shake in their boots. They get so attached thinking he is the end all and be all, and in Caleb Storms eyes they practically piss in their pants. I will admit he might have been one of the best in the ring in this company but he gave his all against Ben Jordan and it still wasn’t enough. If he couldn’t get over the hump of Ben Jordon what chance does Aron?! Aron you are the brains between you and your brother. After all you seem to be a really smart person. You got yourself a college degree, you know multiple languages and seem to be a real calm guy. However for somebody so smart why the fuck are you getting inside of a ring?! That doesn’t seem to be the wisest choice. You didn’t even do shit in your first match ever.”

He shakes his head in disgust as she continues to speak.

“To be honest I would say congratulations because you actually won your first match but the reality is the only reason why you won your first match is because your brother got involved. He took advantage of a situation and quickly found his way out of the ring. He gift wrapped you a win and all it really did was make you look weak in the long run. You could pull that shit on a scrub like Hitamishi or whatever the fuck his name is but that shit won’t fly with somebody like me. You are going to be in the ring with a man who prides himself on being the most hated man in the company. That means I will use every single resource, every single short cut, and I will bend whatever rule in my favor to march my way towards the finals. I won’t let myself lose to somebody who doesn’t even belong in the way…”

Teddy chuckles again.

“Don’t take the ass whooping personal but I am not here to play nice and make friends. I am here to send a message to J2H and that makes you a victim in my grand scheme of things. I understand this probably your chance to stand out on your own and make a new for yourself but what’s the point if BIG BROTHER is just going to bail you out and fight your battles for you. You don’t see my wife doing that for me do you?! Okay so she might fight my verbal battles but when it comes to actually being inside of the ring and doing what’s necessary to get the job done. It’s all me out there and that’s how I prefer it… You still need to learn a lot more, and your luck is going to run out…

Sierra had the misfortune of being teamed with a scrub for her first match and that was truly unfair. However all of that changes with this second chance for her. She is going to expose Mother Mavis and I definitely am going to expose Aron for the fraud he is. For start at least I spoke a lot more than Sierra’s last partner did so that’s a start, and I will prove I am a better wrestler…

Why are you really in this tournament Aron what is the end game here?! Let’s be honest here you can’t really assume you will stand a chance to do something big brother couldn’t do. Just because big brother wrestles and you seem to have your head so far up his ass following him to the confines of MMA and wrestling doesn’t mean you need to do the same. There has to come a point where you just need to cut the shit out and realize this isn’t for you… “

Teddy begins to laugh as he continues to speak.

“What makes this event even more fucked up is that we are going to compete in front of my wife’s home town crowd. By association I might be in a place where I might actually be quite the popular person. People might actually love me over who my penis is in and that just brings a warm smile to my lips. Aron you might have had a background in soccer and that makes you quite the athletic individual but I am going to break you. I am going to humble you, and I am going to make an example out of you. I won’t rest until I am one step closer to J2H and at least on that thought I feel we both can agree on..

You see in your first match you openly admitted you had a big brother looking out for you. You didn’t know if you would be an active wrestler but this is something you just had to do. I feel the same way. This is something I have to do and it’s something I need to do. Mavis and you might have people watching their backs but that’s not how Sierra and I are. We might turn people away with our attitudes but as soon as the bell rings we do what’s necessary to get the job done nothing less and nothing more. The real that remains to be answered is how are Sierra and I coexist as soon as the bell rings. If I had to put some money on it I would say that things are going to be fine. I was Roulette Champion at one and I hold some big wins in this company over people that I shouldn’t have beaten, and Sierra is one of the best women to have never held a singles title in this company.

Despite that we both have that championship pedigree. We both have so much that we are fighting for and we aren’t going to stop until we get exactly what we want and that’s respect. I am better than what people give me credit for and Sierra just needs to get out of this funk and showcase that she is the same wrestler who made a huge name for herself outside of SCW….

If we both can channel that we will in fact be unstoppable…”

Teddy licks his lips with a grin.

“J2H I hope you are watching because after this match I will be one step closer to getting on j2H’s radar and who knows. Ben Jordan wasn’t really on my list of things to do but I might just have to take that title to prove a point. Anyway I am fighting each match like it’s my very last match. I am giving it my all. It’s all or nothing. So Aron you better bring it because I am not holding anything back not now and not ever especially with my little daughter watching. Bring me the best you have but I assure you it’s not going to be enough. See you in the ring chump…”

Teddy just shakes his head with disgust as we fade out on this image.

95
Climax Control Archives / Home Coming (Diamond Rp)
« on: March 20, 2020, 10:40:20 PM »
 Reading, Berkshire England
Legoland,

Homecoming… Things seemed to be going really bad within the world. This Corona Virus was causing the entire world to come to a halt and that is something that Diamond Steele didn’t want to deal with. After all she had traveled to just about everywhere on this tour and things seemed to be going so well for the English beauty. Throughout the course of this year she had been undefeated. She had taken down every single foe that had been placed in front of her and the road to her redemption had been better than ever. She had found her way to winning the Internet Championship and on top of that she was in the Semi Finals for the Blast From The Past Tournament. Life was indeed great. This upcoming Climax Control was going to be a very special one. She was in the main event of the evening and to be more precise she was going to have the pleasure of competing home. To be honest being from Berkshire was a blur to Kate. She might have been born in Berkshire, Reading but she had spent most of her time in London at her grandmother’s estate. Kate’s father on the other hand was a big time tycoon from Berkshire and he moved his family from England when Kate was only 12 years old.

That didn’t stop Kate however as this was one of the first time’s that her adopted daughter Juliet had been to Berkshire. She was going to show her a great time and it didn’t get any better than that of Legoland. The park was set to close over the weekend with the way the virus was hitting but that wouldn’t stop Kate. She wanted to show her daughter a good time and on top of that she wanted to give back to the fans with a special meet and greet. It was a special occasion indeed.  Kate was clad in a Union Jack designed shirt and matching yoga pants. Her daughter wore a I Heart England shirt. Kate had the Internet Championship draped across her shoulders as she walked proudly throughout the park. She smiled as she looked down at her daughter.

“Okay pumpkin you ready to have a really great time today?! Legoland is going to be lots of fun. There are so many rides here and when I was your age I drove my sister crazy as I made her take me on every single one.  Today is our lucky day the park is pretty much empty because everybody is scared of this virus…”

The 11 year old girl looks up into her mother’s eyes.

“Mommy is the virus going to get me, you, and daddy?”

Kate smiles as she bends down looking down into the eyes of her daughter.

“If I have my way it definitely won’t. I have been disinfecting everything but we can’t live life being afraid of the unknown. If it’s meant to be then we will get sick. I don’t think taking extra precautions is going to protect us one way or another. Don’t be afraid though pumpkin because mommy isn’t. This city that we came to is mommy’s home town. It’s an exciting place and I guarantee you that Lego Land is the most exciting place here so let’s just have a great time shall we…”

The little girl couldn’t help but smile with joy. Her eyes moved to her mother as she hugged her as tightly as she could.

“Mommy I want to go on a roller coaster, I want to go on the biggest one that this park has to offer…”

Kate giggled in return.

“Don’t worry we will go on every single ride. You definitely are my daughter…”

Kate smiled in return as she held the little girl’s hand as they entered into the park. It wasn’t long before they were quickly bombarded by endless fans that were circled around the duo.

“OMG it’s KATE STEELE!!!!”

“THAT’S LUCIOUS LITTLE GIRL!”

“KATH-LYN YOU ARE AN INSPIRATION TO ALL OF US FROM BERKSHIRE!”

Kate smiled in return as she found herself being surrounded by an angry mob of fans. She shook her head with a smirk as she spoke back to them.

“Cheers… The world says we need to enforce social distancing but I don’t believe in that… There’s no place like home and of course I am going to sign each and every single one of your autographs….”

Kate did everything she could as she posed with fans. She held her title proudly in the air as she offered her bright whites for everybody in attendance. Things seemed to be running smoothly except for the fact that she looked around and her daughter was missing. She quickly ran from out of the group as she searched around frantically.

“JULIET?! JULIET?! WHERE DID YOU GO JULIET?!”

Kate couldn’t help but run around but the more she ran around the more she found herself being surrounded by an endless mob of fans. I guess being from this town had its major share of downfalls the fact that nobody would leave her alone was clearly a sign that they were digging her. She broke away from the angry mob of people as she stopped to catch her breath. She slowly lifted her eyes up and there stood a familiar face. It was none other than that of Crichton which was her late grandmother’s butler. Kate raised her eyes in return as she ran up to the older man and to her surprise Crichton was standing there with the likes of Juliet.

“Crichton!!!!”

The older man slowly looks at Kate as he smiles at her.

“Hello Miss Kath-Lyn… Long time no see… It’s been about 10 months since I have saw you…”

Kate nods her head as she keeps her eyes locked on her butler.

“It’s been far too long. Why are you here Crichton?! Shouldn’t you be back in London watching over the manor? I know my grandmother is deceased but I pay you great money to watch over my London home. It’s pretty important to our family and I would prefer for it to be in the best of shapes. I appreciate you looking over my daughter but I think London would be a better place for you…”

Crichton just shakes his head with a sigh as he glances back at Kate.

“Actually I was told to look over Juliet by that of Miss Laura…”

Kate’s eyes open wide up as she looks back at her butler.

“What do you mean by Laura?!”

Juliet smirks as she looks back at her mother.

“Mommy cousin is so cool and she has such a strong and funny accent. How come you have never introduced me to her? She was so fun. She promised we would be playing a lot!”

Kate takes a long deep breath as she looks at her daughter with an expression of horror on her face.

“I don’t want you going anywhere near that woman Juliet. Do you hear me?! Stay away from her. She might be family but that doesn’t make her good. Laura has done some very mean things and she wants to hurt you. I will never let that happen. Not now and certainly not ever so make sure you stay close to me at all times…”

Kate thought about it some more as she looks back at Crichton who shakes his head with a drawn out sigh.

“Miss Kate do you remember 10 months ago when you were in London for London Brawling… Remember how you found that letter outside and Laura said she had returned. It’s true she was left out of prison…”

“Let out of prison?! SHE KILLED GRANDMUM with a taser… That sick Bitch tried to kill me 5 years ago! If it wasn’t for my sister Samara she would have killed me as well. Daddy, Samara, and I put an end to her. We got her locked up… I don’t understand how she could have been set free…”

Crichton shakes his head with a sigh.

“Well she got an appeal. At first I didn’t think it was true but it seemed they deemed your grandmother’s death an accident. Even though Laura may have admitted what she did to you there was no concrete proof and she was let go…”

“That crazy chick wants to kill my daughter…Over something that wasn’t my fault…”

Crichton shakes his head as she glances back at Kate with a sigh.

“I know but she reappeared in my life. She’s been living in the manor and she threatened that if I said or did anything she would end my life like she did with Madam Victoria. Kath-Lyn listen up… You and your daughter need to get out of Berkshire as fast as you can. I don’t want anything to happen to you or Juliet for that matter…”

Kate shook her head as she glanced back at Crichton.

“Don’t worry about me I know how to handle myself. Where did Laura go can you at least tell me that much…”

Crichton nodded his head with a sigh.

“I was afraid you were going to say that.. Miss Laura said if you wish to end this to go to the basketball game and look for something out of the ordinary… Once you find what you are looking for you will get the clue to where you could find her…”

“Fine that’s all I needed to know…”

Kate goes to run off but she is suddenly grabbed by Crichton.

“Miss Kate you sure you don’t want to maybe go home with Juliet. You don’t need to put yourself through all of this…”

Kate shook her head.

“Crichton I am home… Berkshire is my home last time I checked and I can’t run away from this forever. Besides if I run away I am pretty sure I would be forced to forfeit my title and that really isn’t my style. The people of Berkshire have suffered enough and I never got a chance to properly grow up before their very eyes. I am not going to let the one of the best things from this place not even show up. They deserve much better than that from me, and I owe it to everyone to show how much of a fighter I have become. If Laura wants to end this by all means we will end this… I won’t get hurt but I want you to call Teddy and tell him to watch over Juliet…”

“Mommy please be careful…”

Kate smiles in return.

“No worries pumpkin I will be careful. You just take care of yourself and stay with Crichton until daddy  gets here…Maybe later I can buy you a really nice gift or something even better… I love you pumpkin and I will see you tonight…”

With that Kate looks at her daughter as she gives her a kiss on the cheek. She wraps her arms around her for a very passionate hug and once she breaks away from it she heads off in the direction of the games. Dealing with Corona Virus was one thing but this stuff with Laura had gone on long enough. She didn’t think of anything about that letter from Laura a year ago when she was in London but now she was taking things seriously. She took a long deep breath as she took out her phone as she dialed a familiar number.

“Hey Mackenzie this is Kate… Listen I need a serious favour from you. Should something happen to me please look over my idiot husband and my daughter, just make a promise to make sure they are safe…”

“Hello Kate… Kate what’s wrong?!”

Kate didn’t bother answering that question as she quickly hung up the phone. She started to walk away and Mackenzie kept calling Kate’s phone but the Berkshire beauty sent it to voice mail. She was a woman on a mission and in one way or another all of this was going to come to an end…








On Camera


The scene comes into focus and as it does we are treated to the sight of Diamond Steele standing in front of a camera. She shakes her head in disgust as she slowly glances at that of her Internet Championship. She swings it across her shoulders as she slowly begins to speak.

“To everyone who might be watching this I just want to take this moment to say that I hope things are okay with you and your families. I know the world is getting rough to the point where an outbreak is happening worldwide. It’s a serious pandemic and everybody is in a panic. The stores are getting crazy as people are trying their best to stock up on toilet paper, hand sanitizer, and of course disinfectant. There are so many sick people in the world and I truly wish all of them well. The world deserves better, and we will recover from this. However there is the threat that things are going to get a lot worse before they even get better. The only thing I wish to say is for everyone to be optimistic. This is something that will past and we are all going to emerge stronger because of it. That brings me to that of this upcoming Climax Control and despite everything that’s going on I want to put on the show of a lifetime…

SCW is coming to my place of birth and it doesn’t get any better than that of being able to compete in front of my hometown crowd in Berkshire Reading. Berkshire is the place where I was born and the saddest thing about being from there is the fact that I only got to spend 12 years of my life there before my father packed us up because of his business and moved us to that of New York. England made me and with SCW on Sunday I wish that we can give people a reason to smile as we could look away from the harsh reality of the world and focus on that of wrestling. I think as a society we need SCW more than ever especially considering mostly every single sport has either been cancelled or suspended indefinitely but not SCW.

SCW is committed to bringing amazing shows to the people and I am just thrilled that I still get the chance to perform in front of my people and in my home city…”

Diamond smiles as she shakes her head with a smirk as she keeps her focus on the camera and continues to speak some more.

“Not only do I get to compete in front of my people but the spotlight is on me as I will be defending my newly won Internet Championship in the main event against the likes of Sam Marlowe. Sam Marlowe I just want to say from the bottom of my heart that it is going to feel amazing to be in the ring with you. I know all about you. You are one of the best of the best in the business today. You were a former multiple time World Champion, you were a former Mixed Tag Team Champion, and you shattered the bar I set with the Roulette Championship holding the longest reign and going on to win it four times. That is all amazing by all means and I can respect it. You are a great competitor or at least I can say you USED TO BE… What the hell has happened within your career?! You excuse my language now but  I am a punk and metal rocker so I might be sustained to having the mouth of a bloody sailor but since when did you regress so much that you are a sad sorry ass pitiful form of yourself. You thought you were quite hot shit in your interviews with Pussy Willow going into My Bloody Valentine and of course in your promos as well. Do you want to know what I find to be complete asinine and doesn’t make any sort of sense?!”

Diamond just shakes her head in disgust as she continues to speak.

“You stand in front of a camera and tell the world that you actually respect me but felt sorry for me because I wouldn’t be walking out with the Internet title which of course I did… You tried to claim that I EARNED title shots but started demanding them… Yet you stated it… I EARNED my briefcase which meant I EARNED my shot… It’s right to dictate when I wanted that shot same thing when I won that Roulette contenders match and I have to wait for people like you, and Vargas, and Bobbie to get what I earned before me. How does that make any sense?! Yes I do have a right to complain because yanno I actually worked my ass off and EARNED IT! There was a tale of two different stories walking into My Bloody Valentine. There was me who has earned every single shot and chance she has ever gotten in this company and there was of course you who actually admitted that she got HANDED a World title shot by Mikah… You didn’t beat anybody to get to that moment, it’s not like you won contender matches but you were handed a title shot. I wish I could be handed something out of the blue and to be honest as we look at this match it seems like you are being handed something once again… What have you done to warrant you being in the main event with me?!

Who have you really beaten, what have you achieved?! Yes you might have done some shit in the past but that was all in the past. You have regressed ever since you had a lucky win over Mikah. It might be impressive that you are a four time Roulette Champion but you beat the likes of Candence Carter, Jessie Salco… Evie Baang and won some bullshit over the pool match to get your titles. I would say winning against Evie Baang is always impressive we had always gone to war over the Internet Championship but you beat an Evie who didn’t even wish to be champion, an Evie who was only champion because Brittany Williams bit off more than she could chew by demanding to face her, and she pretty much sat on the belt since that win. So what have you really done besides be handed easy matches, beat opponents who I see you are better than… It’s regression… It’s okay to be a Roulette Champion, four times makes it seem more impressive but holding that AFTER you were already at top on two different occasions just makes it seem not so impressive. I thought you were better than that but obviously I must be mistaken…

But yet you wish to throw salt in my eyes because I earn the shit that I have, and after losing my Roulette title I constantly go upwards and upwards. I don’t show any signs of slowing down and by the looks of it I seem to be setting a pace where I could possibly hold both the World Bombshell Championship and Internet Championship at the same exact time… That’s right Sam I don’t need to get on my high horse about the things I can do. I think it’s safe to say that the proof is in the pudding. I am the Champion… I am in the Semi Finals of the Blast From The Past Tournament there are no hypotheticals here there is only facts and throughout everything Diamond Steele delivers…”

Diamond takes a deep breath as she continues to speak.

“I know it was as obvious as day that I was Diamond but when I was chasing after my husband the fact remained that I told everyone I loved my husband. He might have seemed to be a jerk on television but behind the scenes he is a totally different person and that’s the man I loved. This business will not break the covenant of marriage so instead of trying to talk about things you don’t know why don’t you focus on what you do know. I am on a hot streak. I beat the likes of YOU and many others to get my Internet Championship. I just beat a red hot Andrea who tried to question my ability as a competitor in a tag team match, and we know how great Andrea is considering she beat our current champion at the last Super Card. I have beaten Dani Weston who is also a former World Champion. I bring results and I keep on getting better and better. Not to mention I also beat Sierra Williams and a lot of people were considering her the end all be all. What have you done recently except become one major fuck up? Let’s be honest here Sam. You lost your Roulette Championship to Candy, you had a strong partner in the Blast From The Past and found your way quickly out of the tournament. Things don’t seem to be going that well for you but long behold you get handed a title shot…”

Diamond shakes her head.

“Handouts should be given to those who clearly need the help. Is that all you have become Sam Marlowe? Give me a reason why I should take you seriously? How can I trust that you will even bring a good fight when we are standing in the ring with one another? The reality is I can’t trust you. I doubt you will bring it considering your track record. It doesn’t matter to me though. I have something to prove inside of that ring. I will be putting on a show for my people and I am not going to lose my hard fought for title in my first defense. Red hot Diamond is going to keep her hot streak going. I plan to be most improved and woman of the year, and I know I can get to that state. This match should be all the motivation for you. This is your chance to actually prove what you did in the past isn’t a fluke. If you manage to beat me you would go down in history as being a Grand Slam Champion. There is so much riding on this for you and you really could turn things around. Will you bring it and give me the fight I desire?! Negative…”

Diamond chuckles again.

“I plan to silence the critics once and for all. This match is also between the two women with the longest reigns from the Roulette division. We really haven’t had that singles match that we should have had but we are about to on Sunday. Only one could emerge as saying they are the absolute best. One will emerge as a winner and the other will leave with their head down in shame. On everything beating inside of me I won’t allow that to be me. I am the home town favorite. People are depending on me. I felt so much regret when I was fighting for the World Championship in front of the London crowd and things didn’t go my way. It’s something that keeps haunting me every single day and I don’t want to relive that ever again. This is a chance to rewrite the wrong. On top of that whenever I hold a title in this company I always get past the first defense. I did so with the Roulette Championship and I did so with the Internet Championship. It’s time to keep that momentum rolling and not to create a new culture for me. I hope you have a serious game plan coming into this match because if you don’t I will take advantage of you in every single way…

I plan to beat you and I won’t rest until you are tapping out in front of my crowd. I wish you the best of luck because you certainly will need it. Cheers Sam but you aren’t going to get your lucky break. Can you hear the song of your demise playing in the background? That’s the Siren’s Song and if you listen to the whole thing you will eventually find yourself SHIPWRECKED… The Siren is ready to take you out one way or another… I will put a smile on the Berkshire fans… Consider this my homecoming…”

With that Diamond forms a focused expression right into the camera and we fade out on this image.










Off Camera
Lego Land
Berkshire, England


Kate Steele was on the run as she was going to end things with her cousin once and for all. She ran all the way to where the games were and she did her best to look for something out of the ordinary. She did spot something that seemed to be the likes of a boy holding a Teddy Bear with an endless amount of stuffed animals surrounding him. It looked as if the boy was exchanging words with one of the Carnies and Diamond didn’t waste any time getting involved. As she drew closer she could hear the Carnie yelling at the boy.

“That’s it you aren’t allowed to play anymore games… You have won far too many prizes and you have officially been cut off from playing…”

Diamond raises her eyes as she looks at what’s going on as the boy yells back at him.

“It’s not me though… I swear Angel is the one winning all of the time not me… You have to believe me…”

The Carnie shakes his head with an upset expression on his face.

“Can you believe this nonsense… This kid is talking to a Teddy Bear… How old is he?!”

The man holding the Teddy Bear is none other than that of Despayre. Diamond smiles as she gives him a passionate hug as she glances at the Carnie.

“And what is wrong with talking to a Teddy?! I will have you know that I talk to a Teddy every single night. He is about 5’10 and weighs 220 pounds does that make me weird…”

The Carnie doesn’t say a word as he keeps his eyes locked on Diamond Steele. He takes a long deep breath as he glares at Kate.

“Oh Kate Steele… You are a celebrity around Berkshire… Look I am so sorry for the inconvenience I just don’t want any trouble. If he keeps winning all of the prizes it just looks bad…”

Diamond nods her head as she glances back at Despy.

“Don’t worry about anyway you seem to be out of place Despy so if there is something that you wish to tell me Hun?!”

Despy can’t help but grin as he looks at Diamond.

“Oh yes… Diamond…. Kate…. Heart of Steele or whatever your name is you have to believe me that Angel is super good at basketball and…”

Kate quickly shakes her head as she smirks back at him.

“Listen I totes believe you. All I need to know right now is did a strange lady to talk to you?!”

Despy opens his eyes in amazement as he glances right at Kate.

“Oh yes… The nice lady who said she is your cousin… She said that if you ever met up with me that you were to meet her inside her in the Haunted House…”

“Thanks Despy that’s all I needed to know…”

With that being said Diamond found herself running in the direction of the Haunted House. As she was heading in that direction she could hear an announcement over the speaker system that the park would be closing soon due to the Corona Virus. That didn’t stop Kate though as she made it to the Haunted House. It looks like the attraction had been closed down due to maintenance. Kate disregarded that as she made her way to the inside of the house and she was confronted with a dimly lit atmosphere along with haunted figures made out of Legos. That still didn’t get the best of her. She kept on walking until she could see a figure standing in the darkness. It was none other than her cousin Laura Steele former wrestler and not recently released woman from prison. Laura smirked as she glared at Kate.

“Cheers my beautiful cousin. It seems like fate has finally brought the two of us together. When I left that note for you a year ago I thought you would have been a bit more frightened than what you were but I guess you forgot me…”

Diamond shakes her head glancing at her cousin.

“I didn’t forget you Laura but life goes on. I can’t live my life being afraid of something especially not of you. Whatever you have against me you need to honestly let it go. I am not even in your life anymore and you need to keep Juliet out of it as well. I adopted her while you were in prison and whatever you have between us you don’t need to involve her. So what is this about?!”

Diamond sits there as Laura just sighs in return. She quickly reaches into her pocket and pulls out a gun and holds Kate at gunpoint. Diamond seems taken back as she backs up a bit.

“Don’t fucking move Kate! Like I said I am going to end you. I paid off the people at the front of the park so they could let me in with this. In a few moments it’s just going to be us but by the end of the night I will be the only one that will walk out of here…”

“Laura you don’t have to do this!”

“I know I don’t have to do this but the reality is I want to do this. You had it easy Kate. You got to live with your family. My mother was taken away from me at a very young age and who knows where my father is. When mom died very young I enjoyed it when you and Samara would come to London and spend time with me. It was fun and it made me feel like I wasn’t alone. Yet as much as I lived there she just made me all posh. I became quite elegant and you were far from that. Soon as you came over it was like you were the favorite and I never got treated how I rightfully should. Samara was the oldest granddaughter and you were the baby…”

Diamond nods her head.

“Of course I was the favorite I was the youngest Laura. That’s not something that is unnatural but Grandmother loved you. Even if you took her life she loved you. You can hold this grudge against me but to be honest do you think I wanted to leave England and go to New York. You were closer to me than that of my sister. We are so close together in age that we always did things together. I would never treat you any differently. We might be cousins by blood but in my eyes you are my sister. You will always be that to me and that will never change… If you feel like you want to pull that trigger go for it… I will understand but let it end with me…Teddy and I gave Juliet the best life we possibly could. We adopted her in the same way that Grandma did the same for you… I guess in our eyes we just wanted to be there for someone and that a girl didn’t have to go through what you did…”

With that Laura begins to cry as she keeps her eyes fixated on that of Kate. She slowly lowers the gun.

“You really did that and for me…”

“Yes Laura we are family… Even if you wish to hate me we are still family. Whatever happened to us in the past we can leave it in the past! We can look towards the future and have it absolutely be promising. You are out of prison and now is the time to mend those broken bridges and we can start working on making our family strong again. It will be much better and we might have a relationship as strong as it used to be…”

Laura raises her eyes in return.

“Do you really mean that?!”

“Yes I do mean that.. Our family is getting bigger and this is your chance to be a part of something special. I have a feeling you are really going to love Juliet. She’s quite the princess and soft spoken. Reminds me of how you were when you were a little girl. So my question for you Laura is do you wish to start things over and be a part of the family or do you want to throw it all away for a grudge that should have been let go a while ago?!”

Laura thinks about it as she slowly lowers the gun glancing at her cousin.

“You really mean it?!”

“Yes Laura I really mean it… I love you. Things never changed and I want you in my family…”

With that being said Laura finally lowers the gun. She moves her eyes to that of Kate as she walks towards her. She puts the gun away as she has tears in her eyes and hugs Kate as tightly as she could.

“I missed you so much… I just want my cousin back…”

“And I want mines back as well… Laura I am not saying things are going to be fine overnight but if take things slowly I am sure our relationship is going to be much stronger than it ever was. We are the Steele family. There isn’t anybody better than us right?! Let’s get going and head towards the manor. It would be a great time to apologize to the way you treated Teddy in the past and for me to properly introduce you to Juliet. We can have Crichton make us a great meal and it will be like old times…”

Laura smiles in return as she nods her head in agreement.

“That sounds like a plan… I really would like that. I seriously would love that…”

“So would I… Let’s just get through this Berkshire show and when we eventually fly back to Tampa we could maybe go for a swim and do some Florida things. It’s been a long time coming but I am so happy that you are back in my life Laura…”

“Let’s get going shall we?! And maybe let’s find a good place where I can chuck this gun into the river and to never think about it again…”

With that being said Kate and Laura just nod at each other as they head towards the exit. Despite how things might have been in the past between them it seemed as if they were set to get back on track and their bond was going to be stronger than ever. It is on this happy image that we slowly fade out on…

96
Climax Control Archives / Welcome To The Jungle
« on: March 13, 2020, 10:27:23 PM »
 Canterbury, Kent England
Houdini’s Magic Bar

Diamond Steele had enjoyed being in the United Kingdom. Being as close as she was to Glasgow was amazing as she got to spend time with her mum and her grand mum but being in Kent was absolutely different because she was in that of England. Diamond loved this overseas tour and enjoyed being in every single part of England because it was close to Reading where she was born. All she needed to do was get past this one show and next week everything was going to be like a dream come true. She was going to be back home and more importantly she had never competed at home before so she definitely had some chills going down her spine. Diamond could be spotted on a huge luxury tour bus. It seemed like Rose Records was going all out for this co Gem Stones and Deviliton tour. Diamond smiled as she looked at the members of both bands as she held her Internet Championship proudly in the air.

“Listen up mates and chicks. I just want to say that I am so thankful that SCW could be in bloody fucking England… Next week this co tour will have the special pleasure of performing in front of my home town. It doesn’t get any bigger than that of England. We tend to do things big here and Griffin I just want to thank you for agreeing to be part of this tour. I know I have done some pretty messed up things but the fact that our friendship is intact and stronger than ever means the entire world to me.”

Griffin Hawkins smirks as he was actually wearing PANTS. He chuckles as he grins back at the blonde haired beauty and reaches out to her in return.

“It is pretty awesome having my buddy back as well. England is always a good place to perform at as well… Just think of the BEATLES, FLORENCE AND THE MACHINE, THE ROLLING STONES, THE SEX PISTOLS! There are so many great things that come out of England and Diamond you are definitely one of them so to perform here where many of the greats were formed just speaks to the amazingness of what we are about to represent…”

Diamond smirks as she looks at her friend along with both bands that are in the bus.

“It’s always special being around all of you. You all have been there for me but this is my homecoming and you better believe we are going to rock out like never before. Is everyone ready to experience England in ways that you never have before?  I mean England is my country!”

Ruby nods her head as she looks abck at her friend.

“Yes and it’s also going to be amazing to get off this bloody bus as well. As great as being on this bus is you have a habit of eating all of the food Diamond. Once again you ate all of the Cap N Crunch…”

Griffin opens his eyes in amazement as he glances back at his friend with a wicked grin on his face.

“Wait she did that to you as well… She always did that with Devilition. She ate all of the cereal and just about everything that we had on our bus. We are in the big time now. We can actually get of fof this bus and get some real food!”

Diamond chuckles in return as she nods her head and continues to speak.

“That’s right which means you can eat yourself some amazing fish and chips or better yet get yourself a Cream Tea, apple crumble, or even chips and gravy which is so amazing. Everything is great in England and I have no doubt in my mind you will love eating all of the delicious foods… Let’s just wait until we get to the bar…”

Ruby smiles as she looks back at Diamond.

“So where are we playing tonight?! “

“We are going to play at the Houdini Magic Bar it’s supposed to be the best bar and night club in the area. I am sure the fans are going to go crazy to see us tonight so let’s not let them down. I am excited to be here and all of you should be as well…”

Everyone on the bus begins to clap their hands excitedly as the bus continues to drive and it starts to slowly come to a stop. It stops right in front of the bar and Diamond seems to be disgusted as she sees there is a crowd of people outside of the bar. Diamond opens the bus door as she raises her Internet Championship high into the air. The fans begin to boo and Diamond doesn’t understand why they are booing. That is she doesn’t understand until she finds her way to the front door of the famous bar. There is a sign on the door that reads bar closed due to Coronavirus. Diamond seems disgusted as she glances back at all of the band members on the bus and she has a look of disappointment on her face. Griffin reaches out to her.

“What’s wrong Diamond, what’s going on…”

“The bloody bar is closed because of the stupid virus. We didn’t even get a notice about any of that.”

Diamond seems very uneasy as she looks back at all of the band mates on the bus and keeps her head down. Ruby shakes her head as she quickly gets up and she walks over to where Diamond is standing and looks at her.

“So what are we going to do about it?! I guess there isn’t going to be a concert in this part of the English tour… These fans are going to go home sad…”

Diamond however shakes her head with a wicked grin on her face as she glances back at Ruby.

“Bollocks… Make sure to get my guitar. My English people deserve way better than that. They wanted a concert. I didn’t travel all the way from the United States back home to England to be a sissy. I am way better than that so we are going to get them the concert they desperately deserved follow my lead…”

Diamond quickly runs off the bus and she is holding the Internet Championship proudly in the air. She grins as she walks right up to the door with the title hanging proudly in the air.

“Now listen up my fellow Brits. I didn’t come all the way back home just for the bar to shut down. All of you people wanted to see a great concert from two amazing bands. If the bar doesn’t want to open up and give us a venue to play at we will just have to set up shot and play right out in front. Somebody get me a bottle of Brandy and make sure you keep it coming because my girls and my lads are going to rock out in the middle of the shop. As a matter of fact go get us plenty of bottles and make sure to get my people some great food as well. We have been traveling by bus for hours and we won’t rest until we give you a proper concert. Last time I checked us Brits are fighters and we aren’t going to let some sissy virus get the best of us.  I bet Mark Ward is probably out here at some pub drinking his heart out so why can’t we do the same and have ourselves a swell time… This one is for England, and in case you might have forgotten I am your Internet Champion, and it feels great to be a champion that hails from England!”

With that in return the crowd roars with excitement as they roar with Diamond chants. Devilition and The Gem Stones make their way off of the bus and they actually begin to step up shot in front of the bar. Everybody begins to set their equipment up as Kate puts her guitar on and she begins to shred it as best as she can. Everybody begins to nod their head in return as Griffin and Diamond look at one another with smirks on their faces. They slowly turn their attention to that of the crowd as everybody begins to sing in unison.

“GOD SAVE THE QUEEN! GOD SAVE OUR GRACIOUS QUEEN!!!!”

She continues to scream as everybody cheers in excitement. Diamond smirks as she breaks off into some serious shredding. Diamond, Sapphire, and Chip Zanuff break out into guitar solos as the crowd begins to get into it each of them really rocking it to the very best of their abilities. The crowd smiles and begins to go crazy as they possibly can. Kate stops playing as she looks at both Sapphire and Chip motioning to them as they begin to strum even more passionately as Diamond looks at the crowd.

“We are going to switch things up and in honour of England we are going to play one of my favourtie songs by that of England’s very own Rolling Stones… Let’s go Griffin!”

Griffin nods his head as Diamond does it as well. They smirk looking at one another as they begin to speak.

“CORONA….. VIRUSSSSSSSSSSSSS…. IT’S JUST A SHOT AWAY… IT’S JUST A SHOT AWAY…. CORONA…. VIRUSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS IT’S JUST A SHOT AWAY…. IT’S JUST A SHOT AWAY!!!!!”

The crowd despite what’s going on in the world they decide to have fun with Griffin and Diamond. It has been the first time they have had fun in a while, and they are thankful that the concert is going on as planned. Somebody hands Diamond a bottle of Brandy and she takes a sip of it straight to the head. It seems like the little metal star isn’t really afraid of anything and is going to live her life as best as she possibly can. Her eyes move over to the crowd who are cheering the two bands on as best as they can. They finally come to an end with their song and it is at that moment when Griffin looks at the crowd and begins to speak.

“Hello to all of you fans here in England. I bet all of you love Diamond don’t you?!”

The crowd roars back with excitement and he smirks as he nods his head in agreement.

“Well… I just have a special announcement I want to make. When Diamond and I signed a deal with one another I knew that it would eventually lead me to having my friend back. The woman I see before me right now is exactly how I remembered her. It is a pleasure to be here right now with her but I want to take this friendship further than what it is now, and I have to ask Diamond a very special question…”

Griffin smirks as he looks over at Diamond with a wicked grin on his face. He gets down on one knee as everybody in the crowd quickly opens their eyes in amazement and they roar with yes chants. She looks around befuddled as she screams at them.

“I trust that it’s not what all of you think. We are both happily married people even if my husband is a jerk Teddy is still my husband so don’t get any ideas about that!”

Griffin smiles in return.

“Diamond you have been one of my closest friends. Months ago I removed you from Devilition because you were unstable. I didn’t know if my friend would ever return but right now the woman I see in front of me is definitely my friend. This has been a long time coming but would you like to have your old spot in Devilition! Would you like to be the first lady of the band again?!”

Diamond thinks about it as she glances at the crowd who are cheering in excitement.

“The answer is yes!!!!!! Yours truly is officially back in Devilition which is absolutely awesome considering next week I get to return home with everything on my side… Thank you for being my friend Griffin… You are the best male friend a girl could have…So let’s celebrate how we definitely should… With a song. How about Don’t Stop Believing by Journey!”

Griffin thinks about it and he nods his head in agreement as he looks back at her. The two of them begin singing with one another with the bands playing together. The crowd seems to be really into it and it’s on this image that we slowly fade out on.







On Camera
Welcome To The Jungle

The scene comes into focus and as it does we are taken to the sight of Diamond Steele standing on stage at the Marlowe theatre. It seems to be closed down but that hasn’t stopped Diamond from being on stage with a guitar attached to her. The grin escapes her lips as she looks focused. She begins to strum at her guitar as she moves her attention to the camera and begins to speak out loud.

“How’s it going SCW Nation… I just want to say that it feels so great to be in England. Canterbury Kent is amazing and as a British born woman I love competing in England. Hell I love being in the United Kingdom and it’s been fun and filled with excitement. This week I get to fight in Kent and the following week I get a real home coming tour as I will be able to wrestle in that of my beloved Berkshire England. However I am not going to get all excited about being home just yet because I need to get through wrestling in Kent first. So you can consider this another stop of the Diamond Steele homecoming tour. I am going to be honest at first I didn’t know much about Javi. I don’t follow SCU as much as I should but being with Javi is absolutely amazing. He is an awesome competitor and together we showed the world that we are an amazing team. As a matter of fact one could say that things have been shifting and we have been marked at one of the favourites to win this entire tournament. That seems absolutely amazing to me. It’s funny how things can change over the course of a year. A year ago around this time I was playing the waiting game to see if Alicia Lukas would be knocked out of the tournament so I could cash in my briefcase at her in the main event of London Brawling, and this year I have the chance to rise through the tournament to fight for a chance to be Number One Contender by winning the tournament in London…”

Diamond nods her head with a smirk.

“I would say a lot is at stake in this match and I am going to do everything in my power to get to that moment. I am not going to let anything get in the way of getting exactly what I want and I am going to do everything in my power to get that huge marquee match. The way I see it if we win this match we get to go to the Semi Finals. It is what I envision and we simply need to get through the team of Bill Barnhart and Andrea Hernandez. I have no qualms in my head that Bill is going to have his hands full with that of Javi. Javi is a fighter. He doesn’t take any nonsense and he will knock Bill the hell out but Bill is clearly out of his league. For starters this team seems like a match made in hell. They may have made it past the first tournament match but that train is going to end here. I don’t think they have what it takes to be a true unit especially considering when the team was first made Andrea was bitching about Bill being related to her arch nemesis in Bea. Bill is trying too much to cater to his partner to the point he had to tell Andrea that Bea won’t be at ringside…”

Diamond just sighs in return.

“That’s absolutely ridiculous. I mean you had to do all of this just to ensure Andrea that things are going to be okay? You both are professional and you should be able to handle whatever situation comes your way.  If your wife is your normal manager you shouldn’t have to change things up. That sounds silly. I think you are catering way too much to Andrea and in my eyes that makes you a pushover. Teddy and I are a married couple and we made a decision that we wouldn’t really meddle in each other’s careers. He can be the evil dick that he wants to be and I can be myself around my friends. Yet you wish to play mediator and doing that too much is going to cause you to eventually fall. That’s what happened with me. I let my husband do most of the talking and when he rose up to being a Roulette Champion my name was tarnished. I wasn’t who I should be and it took me a while to get to where I am. However if you think this is going to be a walk in the park you are sadly mistaken. It’s not like I am some scrub out there in the ring. I am the Internet Champion and a woman who will have home country advantage when I step into that arena so you best believe that I am going to do whatever it takes to bring home a win…”

Diamond shakes her head in disgust.

“How would it look if I just dropped the ball in my home country in front of my fans. How would it look for me to lose going into a show that is going to be centered around me next week? It would be devastating and I need much more than that. I need to be better than ever, and I need to showcase that I am indeed the real deal so losing is not an option. But Bill I won’t talk anymore about your decision because that will be Javi’s problems and my focus should be that on Andrea Hernandez…”

Diamond smiles as she laughs in return.

“How is it going Andrea I just want to say it is an honour to be in the ring with you are one of the most up and coming women on the roster. You have picked up some huge wins during your time here in SCW. Your win over Christina Rose definitely was as huge as it could get. There is no doubt in my mind you are deserving of a World Championship match after putting on a showing such as that. If you play your cards right you might just get one at this upcoming Super Card and I know that would be a huge honor for you. I say you should be thankful for that because you aren’t going to get one by winning this tournament because your tournament train of success ends right here. You won’t be passing go, you won’t be collecting two hundred dollars and you certainly won’t be beating me. Not now and certainly not ever. I have busted my ass since keeping my husband out of my professional career and it has been paying off in some great dividends. I didn’t do it to appease a partner for a tournament. I made that decision to better myself as a wrestler and as an individual, and I rather get by on my own merit. It certainly has worked out for me and I feel like I am back to my old self. I have the Internet Championship back and I am back to the form that I was years ago…”

Diamond smirks in return.

“What does that say for you? I would say it spells trouble for you. I know you have a huge past about you. In your old companies they thought you wouldn’t amount to anything. They told you that you wouldn’t make it and there are probably some things that you don’t want people to ever bring it up again. I just want you to know that you aren’t that person. What people think about you just flat out tell all of the critics that they can shove it and make them eat their words. I was told I was unstable and I was worthless. That’s all Sierra basically told me about myself like it was some utter embarrassment to lose to a woman who has accomplished a lot in this company but I was the one who had the last laugh because it was me who grabbed onto the Internet Championship. It is I who became champion and now I can celebrate all while being on this little home coming tour for me. Do you really have what it takes to ascend to the next level Andrea? How bad do you want this?!”

Diamond shakes her head.

“I know you were feeling down because you seemed to drop the ball when it mattered the most and titles were at stake but you need to find a way to rise above all of that. You need to go out there and fan your flames and let it ignite you like a true Phoenix. Sometimes you just need to let the fires consume you so you could emerge from the ashes and have a fire that won’t burn out. There is no doubt in my mind that you have the wrestling ability and the talent. I won’t question that considering you just beat one of my best friends at a huge event, and that win will do so much for you. More than you could ever realize but what I want to know is when things don’t go your way will you be able to ascend further. Will you be able to give that extra push so you could get stuff done on a weekly basis but how would you fare fighting competition like Crystal, Roxi, Dani, and Evie Jordan from week to week. Would you be able to do the same thing and pulling out impressive wins…. Do you have that in you?!”

Diamond shrugs her shoulders.

“That is what I would question about you. It’s one thing to have an amazing record and beat new women in the company. I know every woman on the roster can say they beat Jessie Salco or it could be easy beating the newer women on the SCW roster but what about the others. As far as I go not only have I successfully captured one of SCW’s main stream titles but I was able to pin a former World Champion in my very first tournament match. I beat the returning Dani Westona nd pinned her in the middle of the ring. When I fought her before that she got the better of me. Maybe she is just a tad rusty and can blame it on ring rust. I know she wasn’t that mad that she lost to a champion and I guess champions are champions for a reason but I am the one who feels honoured because I beat a former World Champion right in the center of the ring. That definitely means I am ready for whatever comes my way and it is a pleasure to be in the ring across from you…”

Diamond nods her head.

“You are all about the hype. Beating Christina is a serious big deal. Not only did you beat her straight up in a match but you did it on a huge stage. You have a win over a Hall of Famer and multiple time World Champion but Christina really hasn’t been herself. She wasn’t herself since losing her World title to Mikah all that time ago. You need to showcase an it factor. This match is no different than the World title match you have had here. It’s no different than losing in that contenders match to Bobbie Dahl. This is all about getting over that hump and getting the job done, and I just don’t think you have it in you. You don’t have that quality now at least…”

Diamond takes a long deep breath as she continues to speak.

“I just want to wish you a very happy birthday. It must be amazing turning 26. I was 26 like 3 years go and it was the perfect time for me in wrestling. Yet things don’t always go our way on our birthdays. Sometimes we don’t get what we won’t and as much as you wish to drive for perfection, and be determined about being the very best you have the sad misfortune of being paired against me. On top of that you have a partner you really don’t care for and I am fighting my way for the right to avenge that tough lost in the middle of London. I need to rewrite the wrongs of dropping the ball against Alicia in London and the only way I can solidify getting a title opportunity is to win this entire tournament. As long as I can accomplish that I will be right where I want to be. I will have won the Internet title this year, I would have won the Blast From The Past and I could go on to win the World title. That would spell so many awards and accolades for me this year, and I will have known that I really have made it… But I need to get past you… I have to beat SCW’s biggest rising star and I want you to know I was built for this. All the cards are on the table and I am all in…”

Diamond smirks some more.

“The question is are you all in. Are you ready to sacrifice everything to get everything that you want? To be honest I highly doubt it. I will beat you. I will humble you. Javi and I will be punching our way to the Semi Finals and at that point we will be two matches away from winning this entire tournament. Do you hear that sweet song in the background Andrea? If you pay close attention to it you might just hear that. It’s called my Siren’s Song and if you follow it to the end of it’s completion you will find yourself Shipwrecked… You can call me Kate… You can call me a Diamond, but by the end of our match you can call me a winner and a semi-finalist. I will beat you and after that it will be the waiting game for Javi and I… I wish you well in whatever happens next but it certainly won’t be in the Blast From The Past tournament. That train officially ends here. All bloody hail the Siren…. It’s time to make extinguish the flames of a Phoenix once and for all…”

With that Diamond keeps a focused look right on the camera and it is on this image that we slowly fade out on.

97
Climax Control Archives / Livin On A Prayer
« on: February 28, 2020, 11:35:35 PM »
 Glasgow Scotland

The cameras come into focus and as they do we are treated to the likes of Kate Steele. She is all grins as she is clad in a Rangers FC jersey. Her eyes move to that of the cameras as she looks at the Internet Championship that is slung proudly across her shoulder. She looks at it before she takes it off of her shoulders and raises it as high as she possibly can into the air.

“Bloody fucking hell, I just want to take this time to say that I am proud to be your two time SCW Bombshell Internet Champion. I did exactly what I said I was going to do. There were five other women that I fought to get this title back. I had to go through the likes of three former World Champions, three former Roulette Champions, and of course the always game Sierra Williams. People in this company stated that I couldn’t take wrestling seriously. Everybody told me that the way my husband was treating me was going to cause me not to focus and I was going to lose but what ended up happening?! I managed to silence the critics and prove them wrong. I was able to go out to that very ring and I claimed that championship with my very own hands…”

Kate takes a long deep breath as tears begin to leave her eyes. She takes a long deep breath as she shakes her head and glances deeper into the cameras.

“It has been three years since I have held a title in this company. That was three years of dropping the ball in World Championship matches, in Mixed Tag Team Matches, and in Roulette Championship matches. I know I won the briefcase at a point but I failed to capitalize on cashing in on a big victory. Yet through all of the heartache and the bullshit I have managed to escape Tampa with the Internet Championship in my hands and that is special. I knew that My Bloody Valentine was going to be the event where miracles happened. After all it was at that same event where I won a six pack challenge to set a record breaking and setting Roulette title reign so why should things be different with the Internet Championship…”

Kate continues to smile as she keeps on speaking.

“On top of that I now join the likes of Amy Marshall and Roxi Johnson as being the only two time Internet Champion and the fact I could do it in the city that I reside a in the form of Tampa is amazing. However it’s time to take things further because at this point of the tour I get to appear in the likes of Scotland, I get to go to my birthplace of Berkshire, England, and there is another huge Super Card in the likes of London. This is a true homecoming for a woman who is half Scottish and half English so I know I have to put on the best showing not only as a competitor but as a champion. Now that I have the Internet Championship I will be a fighting champion. I will take on whoever stands in my way and I will fight to my heart’s content so bring it on ladies. I will be waiting and I will await the challenges that come my way…”

Kate smirks again as she speaks more.

“Anyway I can go on and on about the excitement that I feel for being a champion again but this is the beginning of my homecoming tour. SCW is in Hamilton this week so I decided to take a small journey to Glasgow birth place of my mother and I wanted to stop by to see my grandmother. On top of that I just had to get my Rangers apparel and what have you. However that isn’t important. What is important is I get to compete in the likes of the SCW Blast From The Past tournament. As exciting as it is to be a champion I am always hungry for more and I welcome all types of challenges. The luck of the draw wasn’t on my side this year. That is by no means an insult of my partner of Javi Gonzales. He does big things down in SCU and there is no discredit to him in any shape of form. I would have been happy teaming up with anybody that’s not my husband. After all we all saw how our mixed tag team run went. We just have communication issues as a team however with Javi I totally believe in him. The only major problem standing in our way comes in the form of the two people we are facing…”

Kate takes a long deep breath as her facial expression tells the entire story.

“The luck of the draw brought us teaming with one another against the likes of Dmitri and Dani Weston. As far as Dmitri goes bloody fucking hell Javi just keep him away from me. he’s a really big guy and is a vampire who has existed for years. He is also a former World and Internet Champion which means that’s going to cause a problem. Javi do whatever you have to do to handle him but for the love of God keep him away from me! I don’t care if he will never put his hands on me but you know he wants to taste good blood… I know I have that sweet blood the mosquitoes constantly feast on mine. If you need help dealing with him I can definitely help you in that area… I am a big time practicing Christian and I have all the tools you need…”

Kate laughs as she continues to speak.

“I have my holy water, I have garlic, sacred bullets, and a stake… If it requires more than that you definitely are on your own but don’t worry I totally believe in you. Anyway I will leave you to dealing with Dmitri as my focus has to be on that of Dani Weston”

Kate pauses as she takes it all in as she looks deeply back into the camera and speak again.

“Welcome back Danielle. I just want to say that I know that it will feel good for you to be back in the ring. You have longed for this opportunity for a very long time. The last time you truly competed if I remember correctly was you losing to the likes of Alicia Lukas when she regained her title for the second time and shattered records with her big time Championship run. However you made a name for yourself by beating Mikah for the World Bombshell Championship. That alone already makes you special as only an elite few have ever beaten Mikah in the ring. I know I have a major win over her on a Super Card but it’s not like I beat her for a title or anything. You however managed to do that and you held onto that title for a very long time. You became a sensation overnight and it must be a big deal…

After all when it comes to our wrestling match the description basically states that you are back in huge letters. That is a serious ordeal and I know you will be looking to regain your missed form. You were at the very top when you left so you are going to do everything in your power to get back to where you were. I do remember facing you one on one for the championship and you managed to beat me. Back then I wasn’t myself though. I was vulgar, vain, and simply a villain. I went around trying to break people’s arms and didn’t give a bloody hell about anyone other than myself. You however were as honest as could be and it showed when you straight out beat me…

I respect that about you.  You go to the ring and you handle your business no matter the stakes. Let me tell you something however. I am not the same girl that I was back then. I was trying to do anything to get noticed again depressed after those years of being humiliated by Polly Playtime. I have found my form and I am the spunky fighting under size under dog that I was when I came into this company. I love fighting matches with my back against the wall. You and Dmitri might as well be the clear favorites to win this entire thing but I am not going to let you have it so easy. You won’t be going anywhere except eliminated right in the confines of the very first round. I will beat you Dani and I am going to do everything in my power to stop you from having the story book ending return that you were looking for…”

Kate takes a breath as she continues to speak.

“I know you are looking for this win because this is the first match back. You are looking to make a huge and major statement not only to your fans that you haven’t missed a step but you also want Bobbie Dahl to be on noticed. She kept you out of the ring and this could be your way as sending a message to her but rest assure I am nobody’s stepping stone. I am not going to be made an example of because you wish to send a message especially considering I have a message of my own that I am trying to send. I vowed to be the very best and I can only do that by beating the best that this company has to offer. I went through five game opponents at the super Card but beating you could be another huge notch in my belt. On top of that you insulted me after I won the Internet Championship…”

Kate looks away as she shakes her head in disgust.

“I really didn’t appreciate you telling Sierra Williams that she was definitely the bombshell of the night after our ladder match. I have no issues with Sierra. In my eyes she is an awesome competitor and she just needs to find herself in this company. Yet I busted my ass in that ladder match. When I grabbed the title within my hands there were genuine tears of joy rushing from out of my eyes. I worked my ass off to get to that moment. Yet you told her that I only won because I had sticky fingers… That’s a load of crap Dani and it’s hurtful. I traveled all the way to Manchester and trained with Paul Riley. I gave up everything of myself to make sure that I was focused for that match and I brought it. I improved my skills to get the job done… I don’t really believe in luck unless it’s in the realm gambling or something of that’s sort…

However I guess luck is what you believe in considering your background of running a bar in a casino. You can see people get lucky on slots or at the tables. Sometimes things go in their favor and sometimes it doesn’t. However luck won’t get you far in the ring Dani. You might have gotten lucky to get paired up with a former World and Internet Champion as a partner but now you have to actually put in that work to try to beat me. You are going to be in the ring with a newly crowned champion who is looking to make an impact. A woman who is looking to keep the momentum flowing and is already looking to ascend to the very top. So my advice to you is as soon as the bell rings make sure you keep your eyes on me. I know Bobbie is on your mind as you really want to get your hands on her, but if you overlook me it’s going to come back to haunt you. I am going to beat you and I will be one step closer to winning this entire tournament. So make sure you bring it otherwise you definitely will hear the Siren’s Song and find yourself SHIPWRECKED!!!! Best of luck Dani you certainly will need it… See you soon…”

With that Kate waves to the camera and it’s on this image that we slowly fade out on.









Hamilton Scotland
Empire Bar

Everything comes into focus and as we do we are taken to likes of a very old style pub in Hamilton Scotland. Inside the bar we can see the likes of Kate Steele’s band of the Gem Stones and of course Griffin Hawkins band Devilition. Kate puts on her Pink Ladies Jacket as Griffin Hawkins is clad in his T Birds jacket. They can’t help but smile at one another as Kate is putting on her facial make up and Griffin seems to be doing the same.

“Griffin are you ready for tonight’s concert?! This is our very first concert of many…”

“Definitely it’s going to be amazing. Also we are the Inter Roulette Net Champions which means we can spin the wheel and be all over every single Internet platform. That makes us special. Tonight will mark our first night under the Rose Records label and I think our fans will love it…”

Kate giggles as she slowly nods her head in agreement and it doesn’t take that long for the likes of Ruby and Mongo to walk to the both of them. Ruby has the Internet Championship in her hands and Mongo has the Roulette Championship in his. The both step behind Kate and Griffin as they wrap the titles around their wastes. Griffin and Kate giggle as they glare at one another with Kate screaming out loud.

“Oh My God… We are matching Griffin!!!! We have our jackets on and there is only one thing left to do at this point…”

“I know Kate… It has been a long time coming but you and I on the same stage at the same time joined together for perhaps the biggest wrestling concert ever. I am happy to finally have my friend back in my life…”

“That’s right Griffin we are back and better than ever, and tonight that means you and I will ROCK THIS PLACE OUT!!!!”

The two of them giggle at one another and it’s at this moment where there is a knock on their dressing room door. Kate quickly rushes over to the door and opens it. Kate has a look of surprise on her face as she spots the two women that are standing there in the doorway. It is her mother Gwendolyn and her grandmother. Kate seems to be very excited as she screams at the top of her lungs.

“OH MY GOD… MUM AND GRANDMUM YOU ACTUALLY CAME!!!!”

Kate’s mother smiles as she hugs her daughter and glares at her in the eyes.

“Of course we did darling. We missed you a lot. I know you are Hoachin and don’t Haver aboot us not being here for you and your concert. We are proud of you dare. Now you go knock the socks out of everyone in this pub aye?!”

Kate seemed befuddled as she had no idea at what her mother was saying. Despite being half Scottish Kate was very Americanized with an English accent. She had a hard time understanding her mom’s Scottish accent especially around other Scottish people. Kate just let a smile escape her lips as she looked at the both of them.

“Mum I don’t really understand what you said but it’s just I have been traveling so much. It’s not often that we get to really hang out with one another and I am so happy that we could spend this time with each other. I really am glad you could be here for my concert. This means so much to me. I love wrestling but I think I really love my music as well…”

Grand Mum smiles as she nods her head in agreement.

“Aye… I would never miss my granddaughter doing something like this. Even if this place reek’s. No need to be all riddy Kate. Why don’t you be a good little lad and introduce us to ye friends. Maybe we can order us some good drinks aye? Your mum didn’t bring me all the way here not to have a good time. Also I could use a pack of smokes as well…”

Kate was extremely embarrassed as she looked at her grandmother and quickly placed her hands on her hips.

“GRAND MUM!!! You shouldn’t be smoking. Those things are cancer sticks and I don’t want you getting sick. I love you way too much and I don’t ever want to lose you…”

“And Kate why do you insist on wearing that Rangers stuff… I thought we taught you better than that. You should be wearing Celtic stuff. I knew you were destined for big things. Even when you were a little lass you would hold a guitar in your hand and play to your heart’s content. You were always destined to do something musically although us Boyle women are tough ones. We kick ass and we don’t take names…”

Kate smirked as it was a long time since she heard her mother’s maiden name of Boyle. Kate laughs as she shakes her head at her grandmother.

“Grandma you are embarrassing me. I guess I do kick some butt but I guess it’s really not that big of a deal. I just want to be in a place where I can do my very best and go on to do my very ebst at whatever I do..”

Kate’s mom chuckles as she keeps her eyes on her daughter.

“Kicked some butt?! Kath-Lyn you destroyed five other women in a match. People over here in Scotland took notice to it and a lot of us have bought tickets for the upcoming show here this week. We definitely will be there when you compete in Berkshire and of course in London as well. We wouldn’t miss it for the world. The company is doing things in your favor so we might as well be there to support you every single step of the way. This is purely amazing and you should be happy with what you accomplished. You came a very long way and there is nothing to be ashamed of…”

The grandmother shakes her head with a grin as well.

“Exactly… You have the perfect wrestling career, you are living your dream of performing music all across the world. You have nothing to be ashamed of. You are doing exactly what you had set your heart out to do so that’s all that matters in the end. I know people probably don’t like you but as far as I am concerned those people can kiss your arse… Nobody will talk down about my beautiful granddaughter. You keep surprising me every single day and all of this is the fruit of your wonderful labor. Enjoy the ride and always have fun…”

Kate has tears in her eyes as she runs over to her grandmother and mother. She can’t help but hug them both as tightly as possible.

“Thank you so much for all of your support. If I didn’t have amazing women such as you in my life I honestly don’t know where I would be. I know the Steeles really don’t want to do anything with me anymore as I don’t hear from daddy anymore considering he has his new young  wife and is starting a family of his own but thank you for always being there…”

Gwendolyn smirks as she keeps her eyes on her daughter.

“Of course luv… You are my youngest daughter and I have to look out for you. Who cares about what your father thinks. Us Boyle women are used to the men in our lives acting like jerks, but I want you to break that cycle. You need to make sure you put that husband of yours in check and let him know that you don’t need him. He needs you dear. He is the one who is leeching off of your money and don’t let him forget that.”

“Mom I am taking care of it… You don’t need to worry about Teddy it’s being handled. He apologized for what he did and after visiting Melody I am a firm believer that our relationship can really work. We just have some things that we need to focus on and we are going to do everything in our power to fix them. We have a daughter and we aren’t going to let our relationship be destroyed over something so trivial. We are going to get counseling and see where that takes us…”

“Good… But if things don’t get better you can give me and your grand mum a call. We will be over as fast as we can and we will deal with it…”

Kate giggles.

“Not needed mum… Anyway I spent too much time talking to you both. I have to go about this concert I hope you enjoy it and maybe afterwards we can catch up with one another…”

With that Kate closes the dressing room door as Ruby runs up to her.

“So you ready to go out there and perform Diamond?!”

“Of course I am… But it’s not just about me Ruby… This is about the Gem Stones… This is about Devilition! This is about the two bands doing something big and magical together!”

Ruby chuckles as she grins replying back to her band mate.

“Sounds like a plan… Anyway we on in about five minutes! Let’s just go out there and do what we do best shall we… Let’s go rock the socks off of the place!”

With that Kate smiles in return as she looks at Griffin and nods at him.

“It’s show time Griffin… Are you ready to go out there and do what we do best?!”

Griffin smirks as he nods his head in agreement.

“Of course I am… Let’s go do it and have a great time with it…”

They both smile as they knew it was show time. A few moments went by and as they did we are taken to a packed crowd within the pub. A Scottish man walks up to the microphone as he is all grins. He raises the microphone to his lips as he begins to speak.

“Aye! It feels good to be here in the Empire Pub… We have a treat for all ye people tonight. SCW is in town for Climax Control and we get to see Gwendolyn’s little girl performing in the ring in a huge match up.  She may have been born a Steele but we know she has that famous Scottish Blood running in her veins. Let’s give it up for one of Scotland’s very own by way of Gwendolyn and Glasgow’s Diamond Steele and the Gem Stones!!!!”

The fans all begin to clap and as soon as they do we are able to see the likes of the multiple colored hairs of a green haired, pink haired, and blue haired girl coming onto the stage. They each take to their music instruments as they are all wearing Pink Ladies jackets as if they were fresh out of a Grease movie. At the same time the males of Devilition run out to the stage Chip, Mongo, and Chester are all clad in T Birds jackets as they all stand across from the Gem Stones! The Gem Stones are start to sway back and forth as they play and sing from across Devilition.

“Gemstones: DIAMOND !!! DIAMOND IS EXCITEMENT!!!  OHHH DIAMOND IS ADVENTURE!!! GLAMOR AND GLITTER FASHION AND FAME!!! WE GIVE TO YOU DIAMOND STEELE!!!!!!!!!”

As soon as they sing that it’s at this moment that Diamond quickly runs onto the stage with her guitar wrapped around her. She begins to shred it as best as she can as she breaks into a freestyle rift. She changes the tune as it sounds something very familiar from that of Bon Jovi. It’s Livin on a Prayer and Kate begins to play Rhythm as both bands begin to play.

“MY NAME IS DIAMOND STEELE… Not only am I the best damn Rhythm Guitarist in the entire world and the lead singer of the Gem Stones but I am also the first lady of Devilition and am your NEW INTERNET CHAMPION!!!”

The belt that Kate is wearing she quickly rips it off and holds it proudly in the air as the fans in the bar scream loudly.

“So cheer your hearts out like Tyson Fury just won the WORLD CHAMPIONSHIP OF THE WORLD!!! We are going to blow the smoke off of this place. I am back in SCOTLAND and ye are in for a good bloody time! That’s Ruby and Mongo on the Bass! That’s Chip and Sapphire on the lead guitars, Chest and Emerald on the drums… This is the first stop of the Gem stones and Devilition Co tour. However none of this would have been possible without Rose Records but I want to thank a very special friend. Someone who was always there for me and happens to be my best male friend. I give to you the Roulette Champion GRIFFIN HAWKINS!!!!!!”

Griffin runs out with the Roulette Championship and he smashes it against Kate’s Internet Championship as they hold them high into the air. He smirks as he screams out from his lungs.

“On behalf of CANADA!!!!”

Kate screams now.

“And on behalf of my beloved UNITED KINGDOM… of England and Scotland!”

The other members of the band scream.

“And on behalf of the USA let’s RAWKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!!”

Kate plays on the guitar as she looks at Griffin who grabs his microphone.

“KATE NEEDS TO HOLD ONNNNNNNNNNN to that INTERNET CHAMPIONSHIP SHE GOT!!!”

“AND GRIFFIN SHOULD CARRY ONTO THAT ROULETTE CHAMPIONSHIP MY WAYWARD SON!!!!!”

Both of them smirk as they scream at the top of their lungs.

“OHHHHHHHHH WERE HALF WAY THERE… OHH WE ARE LIVING ON A PRAYER!!!!! WE WILL MAKE IT WE SWEAR!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Kate smirks as she takes her guitar off and places it to the side. She looks at her Internet Championship holding it proudly in the air as she jumps backwards right into the crowd. The Scottish people excitedly carry her around as she nods her head in agreement and begins to scream.

“That’s right… Scotland is basically another home for me… And now that I am Internet Champion for the second time I will not let you down! I know that Dani Weston has thoughts of being amazing and being back… But BLOODY FUCKING HELL MY NAME IS KATH-LYN ELIZABETH STEELE!!!! I am GWENDOLYN’S LITTLE GIRL! And I didn’t travel across seas to let some American beat me in this city. You have all seen me when I was just little girl and you don’t want to see me denied… If Dani wants to beat me she better FUCKING BEAT ME!!! I am coming out on all CYLINDERS… I AM READY TO RAWK HER LIGHTS OUT! Call me Tyson Fury in this Bitch! The Queen has come back for her throne and she will not beat me… Not now and not ever!!! I am too damn important to lose especially with all of you supporting me right here in Scotland…”

They continue to carry her until they finally put her on the ground. She chuckles as she makes it to the bar as she whispers to the bar tender.

“Mr. Bar Tender start a tab for me… LET’S SHOW HOW A REAL BAR MANAGER DOES GREAT WORK!!! A shot of JAMESON TO ALL OF THESE FELLAS HERE!!! SHOT, SHOT, SHOT!!! YOU POUR THEM AND I WANT EVERYBODY DRUNK IN THIS BITCH!!! So somewhere if Dani is watching. This is how you party. This is how you be a good bar manager, and you will be getting schooled. It’s all or nothing and I am coming for you hun… See you Sunday be there, and don’t let me down!!!”

Kate runs to the bar as she takes two of the shots and downs them both. People run to the bar as they take shot after shot as Kate quickly runs back onto the stage and continues to rock out with her band. It was definitely a fun night indeed as she kept on jamming and getting the bar crowd into everything that she was doing. We slowly leave on this image.

98
Climax Control Archives / Teddy's Big Valentine's Day Surprise
« on: February 28, 2020, 08:12:38 PM »
 Tampa Bay, Florida
Kate Steele Mansion
The Night of My Bloody Valentine

Things didn’t really go as well as Teddy Warren had hoped for them to go. He gave everything he could possibly give at My Bloody Valentine but it resulted in a loss. If that wasn’t enough he ended up being haunted by that of J2H who told Teddy that he wasn’t in the building and therefore would not be challenging him at all. Teddy didn’t know what to think but he had his mind elsewhere. The best thing about everything is the fact that My Bloody Valentine was in that of Tampa Bay. Tampa is where Kate and Teddy had resided in and he planned to spend the night at home. He had been a loser in so many different things but tonight he had other things in mind. Yes he looked like a man and was NOT CROSS DRESSING. His 11 year daughter Juliet smiled as she brought a lighter to the table and started to light the candles. Teddy couldn’t help but grin as he brought two plates of crab legs along with mashed potatoes and a nice green salad. Juliet brought a huge vase of two dozen red roses and places them on the table. Teddy smirked as he looked at his daughter.

“So what do you think Juliet, is mommy going to enjoy her Valentine’s Day stuff or is daddy going to get kicked out of the house again…”

The girl smiles in return as she glances at her dad.

“I think she is going to love it! The flowers are beautiful and the food smells amazing. Mommy should be in a good mood, and hopefully if you two are really nice to each other. We could be one big happy family again…”

“Baby steps Juliet. I have done some pretty bad things to mommy. I know she loves me but what I did in my professional life has really gotten to her. Hopefully she will at least love it and we can be cordial with each other…”

Teddy smiles as he could hear Kate’s car in the background. Kate hadn’t been home in a while since she had traveled over to England with the likes of Cat Riley and trained with Paul Riley. The married couple really didn’t get a chance to spend Valentine’s Day with each other so this seemed to be the perfect chance to do so. Teddy smiled as he looked over at his daughter.

“Juliet turn the lights off and let’s wait for mommy and surprise her…”

“That sounds like a wonderful idea daddy… Mommy is going to be happy!”

With that being said she quickly turned off the lights and hid behind her father. A few moments went by and we could hear footsteps drawing closer towards them. As soon as Kate reached the kitchen she turned the lights on and at the same time Teddy and his daughter screamed out loud.

“HAPPY VALENTINE’S DAY!!!”

Kate was surprised as she was brought to tears glancing over at the flowers that were on the table along with the wonderful dinner that was prepared. Teddy smiled as he quickly stood up and walked over to his wife. Kate was wearing her Internet Championship across her shoulders and Teddy didn’t waste any time wrapping his wife into a tight passionate hug. He smiled as he looked down into her eyes.

“I know we really haven’t seen eye to eye lately but I just want to say from the absolute bottom of my heart that I am proud of you. I know that things have been rocky between us and I have been acting like a total jerk as of late. Everything I did was really to put myself over and I didn’t want to make you look bad or hurt you in the process. You have been nothing short of amazing. You have taken things to new heights and you really have emerged to be a great champion. Despite all of the bullshit I have put you through you have managed to use it to propel you and you have emerged as a champion. How does it feel to finally have that title again…”

Kate looks at the title as she nods her head with a grin.

“It feels really good. I feel like this is everything I have worked so hard for. I haven’t been a singles champion since I lost to Polly Playtime all of those years ago. It felt so frustrating to constantly lose to her over and over again but I have managed to overcome the hump and I am a champion again. I have so many reasons to smile tonight but I think what I like the most is the fact that you are here right now…”

Kate shakes her head in disgust.

“I don’t want our family to separate. That’s not how I ever envisioned life for the both of us. I really see you and I bonding and making our marriage stronger than ever. In these weeks that I have been apart from you I have been spending that time bonding with Cat Riley and of course with Melody Grace…”

Teddy just sighs as he looks back at Kate.

“Yeah… I bet Melody was really talking me down especially considering that she is married to the man who I hate more than anything in the world…”

Kate quickly shakes her head as she looks back at her husband.

“It wasn’t about that at all. The real reason why I visited her in the first place is because I wanted to find out a way that I could co-exist with being married to the most hated man in all of wrestling. That’s what I have been dealing with lately. I know it’s not an easy thing to deal with but Melody would know best considering how long she has been in a relationship with J2H. it’s the model relationship that I see us having. They are complete opposites, they have a child together but yet despite being so different they have each other’s backs. They are there for one another and they treat one another with the biggest amount of respect…”

Kate nods her head with a smirk as she continues to speak.

“Despite every single way that you might have hurt me I never once thought about us divorcing. I know you have been a jerk but the thing is you are my jerk. You are my problem and even though it’s not the popular opinion I am going to stick by you because I love you. You have done so much for me and I won’t ever forget the way you were there for me. I just think you need to respect me as a woman and more importantly as your wife. We need to establish some ground rules so that we don’t hurt one another. If we can focus on those things I think our marriage can be stronger than ever…”

Teddy smiles with a grin as he looks at Juliet.

“See Juliet things are going to work out between mommy and daddy. You have nothing to worry about. So you don’t have to worry about anything like that. We are meant for one another. I love mommy to no end and she loves me. That is all that matters in the end so now we can focus on me being here and…”

Kate quickly shakes her head in disapproval as she glances back at her husband.

“Oh it’s not going to be that simple. The love is definitely there but you really did hurt me Todd… You made me look so bad to the entire world with how much you are a womanizer. Those terrible comments about women won’t go away overnight and it’s insulting especially coming from a man who has a great wife such as myself and a beautiful daughter like Juliet. You should feel really ashamed of yourself.”

Teddy nods his head.

“So what do you want me to do Kate?!”

“Well I appreciate the Valentine’s Day stuff. This is definitely nice but the reality is you should be treating me like a princess as a normal part of our relationship. You shouldn’t need a certain day just to showcase that. J2H may be considered a dick to many but he treats his wife with the utmost of respect. He is a wonderful family man and whatever drama he has or had in the wrestling world he leaves that there. When he comes home he knows how to turn on that switch where he can be the man that his wife and son need him to do… That is what I need from you. I know you have this thing where you are trying your very best to compare yourself to J2H but do so where it counts first and foremost… That being right at home everything else will fall right into place once you handle your business at home…”

Kate crosses her arms as she glances deeply into Teddy’s eyes.

“So what I was thinking is that you and I could maybe go to some marriage counseling. We could work our problems out and after we go through us talking with our problems we could maybe have family therapy sessions with Juliet so we can be one full functional family. That is my dream… As much as I love this title around my shoulder what I want even more is to have a wonderful relationship with you...Don’t you want that…”

Teddy nods his head with a long sigh as he continues to speak.

“I definitely want that… I have come to the realization that I have been treating you and Juliet badly and I want to fix that. If J2H can be a man at home I definitely can be that man as well… I won’t let him get one up on me…”

Teddy do you hear yourself? This stuff with J2H has been driving you to the point of insanity. It shouldn’t be about you fixing things at home to be better than j2H… You should be doing it because you really want things to be great at home. I love you… You are my everything but quite often I don’t feel like I am that way for you. Make me feel like I am the most important thing in your life. Make me feel loved and that I am the ultimate title and championship… I have defended you against my friends… Against my family but you need to do the same for me… when you can go about doing that things will be perfect at home…”

Teddy nods his head as he just looks at the ground.

“Yeah… I think I understand… I am so….”

He begins to slowly walk away as Kate quickly grabs his by the arm and she smiles in return as she glances into his eyes.

“But it’s not something that is going to happen overnight. It is going to take some time and you will get there. Just work towards it and things will be fine…”

Kate moves her attention to that of her daughter.

“Juliet why don’t you go to your room and lock yourself in there, mommy has some things that she needs to say to daddy in private. If you do what I said I might just buy you a Nintendo Switch…”

With that the girl smirks as she quickly runs to her room as Kate smiles at her husband who seems befuddled.

“Like I was saying we will get to that point but for now. You are going to give me what I want… I appreciate the Valentine’s Day stuff and the dinner looks great but maybe you should have some dessert to start…”

Teddy seems befuddled.

“I really didn’t make any des…”

Kate wraps her arms around her husband.

“Babe it’s an innuendo for shut up and just fuck me…”

His eyes open wide up. A smiles escapes his lips. He makes sure to turn off the lights because readers like you lot should leave them to their privacy and we leave this scene on that note…






What’s up all of you losers out there! This is your boy the one and only Teddy Steele and I just want to say from the bottom of my heart that it feels great to be here right now. I know somewhere somebody is probably going to get all excited over what I am about to say but this tournament is it for me. Whatever happens as a result of this tournament yours truly is taking his leave from SCW. The only way that I would ever return is to get in the ring with J2H and that’s at a big stage perhaps the biggest one at High Stakes. I am destined to beat the golden boy at the biggest show of the year. I know Christian and Mark thrive off of placing me in matches that I don’t ask for but I am not going to renew my contract. Why should I give them the pleasure of having such a top draw on their roster?

I wasn’t treated with the respect that I deserved. I never received my rematch for the Roulette Championship so why should I put in the effort that is required to even give a shit about this company. The only reason I decided to enter this tournament is because I wanted to do something that J2H never did and that’s win the Blast From The Past tournament. I want to prove I am superior to him in every single way so if I can get over this hump and challenge for a World Championship. That would already make me awesome in my eyes.

At My Bloody Valentine I didn’t come out with the win. Austin James Mercer won the title and my hat is off to him. He damn well should have won that match considering how much of a favorite he was. If he didn’t win it would have been one big travesty. So congratulations on getting that job done. Congratulations on winning the title. That’s impressive bro even if all you really did was climb a ladder to get a fucking title.

It’s not like you pinned me… It’s not like you pinned me…

But hey I won’t make excuses… It’s not like I came to a ring wearing a 40 plus pound costume, and I got my ass pummeled in the fucking ring but want to blame my lost on an outfit. I am not that ridiculous. You won the title so you are the man but I never got pinned so go figure. However this isn’t about what happened in Tampa but this is about what’s going to happen in the likes of Scotland.

Just from looking at how things matched up I feel like I am being fucked over majorly. I told the world that the Blast From The Past was going to be my event. I was going to enter this thing and I was going to win the entire thing. All I begged for was somebody competent enough to win this entire thing. As long as I hda somebody who knew what they were doing there shouldn’t be any problem at going through this entire tournament and actually winning.

When it came time to drawing names for the tournament and who people would be teaming up with I mentioned one name that I really didn’t want to be teamed up with. There was one person who I didn’t want to be stuck on the same side with. One single woman who I knew wasn’t meant to be on my team and that was the likes of the SCW General Manager Brooke Saxon.

You know why it’s bullshit?! Because I feel like she still holds a grudge at me for how I was lazy in Honor. I will admit I didn’t want to do shit. I barely did anything. I had one little run there but I wasn’t about putting in that work and when I found my way to SCW things started to change. I put in some effort and I became a singles champion. If I could change the past by all means I would do everything in my power to do so.

Yet I don’t have a time machine. I can’t fix the way I was in Honor and how I screwed over her family but that shit is in the past. This is the chance to advance far in this tournament and what I need from Brooke is for her to be her very best. I want communication and show me that you actually give a fuck. She me something I clearly didn’t show. It makes me sound like a big hypocrite but by all means prove to me that you aren’t one. That’s all I am asking for.

I know that there were issues filling women in this tournament this year so you being a GM decided to step the fuck up. You decided to make sure that the show goes on so that brought you to this tournament but now it’s time to go well beyond that. It’s time to actually step out from behind the confines of a desk and get your hands dirty. Can you actually do that?!

I am not going to lie. You are a cute one…

Let me scratch that… You are so fucking hot… If I wasn’t married I would totally…

You know what?! Just scratch that… I am married me and Kate are working our issues out so I can’t say anything derogatory or anything of the sort. The only thing I need from you is to handle Johana inside of the ring. Beat the living shit out of her and show you have a pulse. When things get tough just tag me into the ring. Matter of fact just stand there look pretty. Let yours truly do the work. I doubt you could stand toe to toe with a Mixed Tag Team Champion. She would beat you senseless and that’s just me being honest.

Fuck my life! I really didn’t ask for much… I just wanted to be carried to the finals of this tournament, but I see Christian and Mark definitely rigged this tournament and they are making me work for it.

For the love of God I hope Brooke can handle hers because I will have to be in the ring with the likes of the debuting Ace Andrews. From what I gathered he is supposed to be this big time veteran of the sport. He is supposed to be a lot of things but to be honest I wouldn’t know. It’s not like SCW put up a biography of him that I could really get into the insights of who is supposed to be. I am not going to stalk somebody’s Twitter feed just to find out what I can about him which means it’s time to do one simple fucking thing.

I have to use Google…

It shouldn’t have to take this much to find out who somebody is. He might be a big deal but the fact is born in Denver Colorado but is now billed from and resides in that of Las Vegas, Nevada. First and foremost welcome to SCW Ace… You can act all excited for this chance to do something in the tournament but considered yourself ousted in the very first round. You aren’t special. You couldn’t take the time to fill out the simple requirements to be in this company so what makes me think you will even have the chance to take this tournament seriously to even do anything.

To be honest I am the one who vowed on being carried throughout this whole tournament but yet here I am ready and willing to bust my ass to make ends meet, and you didn’t give a shit to give in the proper paperwork. That means I can come out with whatever useless nonsense bullshit because technically according to our website and company standards you don’t exist.

You pride yourself on being the Billionaire Brawler?! What kind of bullshit is that… How many times are we going to see these cookie cutter pieces of shit who prides themselves on being billionaires and trying to make it far in the wrestling world. That costume  never looked that well on Angel Kash, Veronica Taylor or Bianca LeBlanc… Damn I see a trend there so why would you wear it that well…

I might be considered a joke in wrestling and people loathe me, but I give them a reason to hate me. I do a lot of fucked up shit within this company that gets me noticed. I go all out of my way to be as completely evil as I possibly can and I am not going to let somebody such as you move me off the path that I am on. Last year it was all about building up popularity and being a main stream villain. This year it’s about making some moves and getting on J2H’s radar. How do I get to that point?!

I need to win… I have to win and I won’t stop until I win. So you can bring whatever you have in you but it won’t stop me. I can’t stop until I am facing the World Championship in a match to take home the biggest prize in the industry.

After all my career is on the line in every single match. My contract is ran out so this is all day to day, match to match shit at this point. My luck hasn’t ran out and I don’t see it running out any time soon. Your best hope of winning is for Johana to go to the ring and beat the shit out of Brooke because you certainly won’t be getting the better of me. this is my path to greatness and I won’t let anybody or anything get in the way of it.

So this match will come down to who ends up being in the ring the most. Will it be or will it be Krieger. Obviously we both have to deal with severe handicaps on our team but which one is handicapped more. That is what this is going to come down too.

Krieger I just want to say from the bottom of my heart that I wish you the best of luck. You I can at least respect. You know how to fight, you know how to bring it. You are in this to win and I can’t say the same of our sorry ass partners. May the best person win and whoever has the least shittiest of partners carry our partner to greatness.

See you in the ring… It’s all or nothing and I don’t plan to lose. Not now and certainly not ever.

Bye Bitches…

99
Supercard Archives / Bombshell Internet Championship match
« on: February 13, 2020, 09:19:44 PM »
 Manchester, England

Finally after a long flight from Los Angeles, California Kate Steele and her close friend Cat Riley had found themselves in the birthplace of Cat Riley. They were in Manchester. Kate Steele had always enjoyed going back to England. After all it was her home country and she always prided herself on being home and around those that she loved more than anything. However her reason for being in Manchester wasn’t really for a social visit or for a vacation. She had come to Manchester with one purpose and one only. That was to train with the likes of Cat Riley’s father Paul. She was hoping that he could teach her everything he could so that she would be ready for her big ladder match at My Bloody Valentine. Kate smiled as they were in the car on the way to Paul’s gym.

“Kate are you sure you are ready to train with my dad? He is very strict. He does have a fun loving side at times but…”

Kate however just shakes her head as she glances back at Cat with a very serious expression on her face.

“Of course I am ready to train with him. Listen I have trained with the best of the best. I am a graduate of the All Star Wrestling Gym in Tampa. I have practically learned from who I consider to be one of the best submission based wrestlers in the form of Lyndon Dallins. However he really didn’t cover the art of the ladder match. I have been in like 10 throughout my career and I only won my first one at Inception 3 last year. That’s only a ten percentage of wins throughout my career. I know for a fact that I can do so much better than that. I need to broaden my horizons and daddy Paul will definitely help me get to where I need to be…”

Cat just sighs as she glances back at Kate.

“If that’s what you really want then so be it. You just don’t understand how strict he can be as a teacher. One time he caught me doing a dropkick in a wrestling match which didn’t go so sell for me, and it ended up with me doing like one hundred until I got it right. He is the type that will want you to focus on what you are good at. He is a master of catch wrestling and he is going to train you as such. Just remember you asked for this…”

Kate nods her head as she looks back at Cat.

“I know I asked for this and I welcome whatever he is willing to teach me. He has to be one of the best considering you won like 8 straight matches in SCW before you eventually lost to Crystal. Lord knows you beat me in the middle of the ring over and over again…”

Cat smiles as she speaks.

“And again… and again… and again… I am pretty sure I beat you at least a good 5 times…”

Kate sighs as she glares daggers back at Cat Riley.

“DON’T REMIND ME!!!!!!”

“Hey you are the one who constantly called yourself the best bloody damn submission bombshell in SCW and I submitted you like five times…”

Cat Riley begins to giggle as Kate just shakes her head as she glares over at her friend.

“Don’t make me pull this car to the side of the road. I will give you a piece of my mind…”

“Hey at least it wasn’t like when Charlotte made you tap out to that ankle lock at December to Dismember. I just noticed you have a habit of tapping out a lot especially to the likes of your English close friends. Doesn’t look good for a woman who prides herself on being the BEST SUBMISSION BASED WRESTLER IN THE WORLDDDDDDDD….”

“Hey , hey…. That was Diamond that wasn’t me!!!”

Cat Riley rolls her eyes as she smiles in return.

“You not being Diamond is like me not breaking J2Hs microwave… It was totally obvious that you were her. Everybody saw it a mile away… Also don’t you pull that whole Christina and Crystal bit… That’s not you…”

Kate raises her eyes in return.

“Wait so you REALLY did break his microwave?! Is that why you wanted to rush out of Melody’s house so quick…”

Cat nods her head in return.

“Yeah J2H mentioned something about beating all nine lives out of me and how that would require a lot more effort than it would take him to beat up a stupid Teddy Bear…”

“That’s not nice… He shouldn’t be talking about Angel like that...”

“No I didn’t say smart Teddy I said a stupid one… I think he was referring to your husband…”

Kate rolls her eyes as she glances back at Cat Riley with a sigh.

“Right… Anyway let me tell the girls that we at least made it…”

Kate pulls her phone out as she begins to dial a familiar number.

“Hey Mackenzie just wanted to let you know that we made it to Manchester. If there is time we might be able to catch up with you all in London… Am I ready? Of course I am ready to become an Internet Champion what kind of question is that… Oh you weren’t talking about that? You meant for this big Wilder and Fury match next Saturday of course I am ready. Big watch party at Golden Ring I will be there. Just make sure Christina sets up a huge event… Perhaps we could make a little wager…See you soon cheers…”

With that Kate hangs up the phone as Cat and her finally make it to the likes of their destination. Kate parks the car as she looks over at Cat who nods her.

“Kate this is the place… Welcome to Daddy’s Riley gym.. Be very careful what you ask for because I assure you it won’t go in the way that you were hoping for it to go…”

“Don’t worry I am a big girl I am sure I can take whatever he plans to throw at me… Let’s just go inside and have a great time shall we? No matter what happens this will only make me better in the long run and I can’t wait for everything your dad can teach me…”

Without hesitation the two girls step out of the car as they slowly make their way towards the gym.







Manchester, England
Paul Riley’s Gym
Same Day

Kate and Cat made their way into the little Gymnasium. Kate honestly didn’t know what to expect as she walked into the rundown facility. In her mind she was hoping to see students lining up training and doing their best to showcase they were ready for professional wrestling but instead she wasn’t treated to any of that. Kate could only see that of Cat’s father Paul and her uncle Ernie. Cat looked over at Kate as she sighed in return.

“You better let me do the talking…”

Kate slowly nodded her head in return as she looked around.

“Ummm Cat where are all the students at?!”

Cat just shook her head as she glanced back at Kate.

“You told me you wanted to train with my dad right. This is going to be a session with just the four of us. He will help you with your senses and get you focused to the task at hand. I know this place may not have the best appeal or you might think it’s the world’s biggest dump but a lot goes on within these walls. He will bring the very best out of you and you will be more than ready for your big match. Just trust me Kate. I won’t ever let you down…”

With that they both drew closer to that of her relatives. Cat smiles as she walks over to them and greets them both with hugs. Kate follows suit and smiles.

“Kate this is my uncle Ernie and my father Paul Riley…”

Kate could only smile in return as she nodded her head and extended her hand out.

“It’s a pleasure to meet the both of you. My name is Kath-Lyn but you can call me Kate. Catherine tells me so much about the both of you, especially about you daddy Riley…”

Kate extends a hand out to Cat’s dad and he could only stare at her in return. He took a long deep breath as he squeezed her hands with a firm handshake. He looked deeply into her eyes.

“So you are the one I heard so much about. I know of you Miss Steele. We tend to follow a lot of the English born wrestlers over here. Not to mention we watched a lot of your matches with that of Catherine. They were great matches although my daughter always had a habit of making you submit…”

Kate shook her head in disgust as she looked back at Paul.

“Would people stop saying that already? I get it I have a habit of giving up and submitting. Catherine has beaten me multiple times it doesn’t mean anything…”

“Before we go any further you owe me 20 pushups for being late…”

“Sorry dad…”

Is all Cat could say as she got down on the floor and immediately starting doing the pushups. Kate however shook her head as she looked back at Paul.

“We were late because of delays with the flight… You really can’t hold that against us…”

Paul smiles as he looks over at Ernie.

“This one has quite the bit of a mouth on her. Now she can do her 20 pushups with 4 Stones of weight on her back…That is of course she really doesn’t want to train with me and listen to my advice…”

“Kate just get down and do the pushups… This is only going to help you in the long run…”

Cat tries to reach out to her friend. Kate angrily drops down to the ground as Paul makes sure to put 4 stones of weight on Kate’s back. She struggles but after about fifteen minutes she manages to get it down. She slowly rises up to her feet as she reaches for her back in pain. She moves her attention over to that of Paul Riley who keeps his eyes locked on her.

“Next time first impressions mean everything. In life you should be punctual. You never get a redo at a first impression so make the most of every opportunity that you get. As far as you feeling bad that you submit a lot I wanted to talk to you about that. I respect your admiration and passion for submission based wrestling. You seem to be really good at it but your focus should be on that. If that is what you are good at you need to perfect your craft and what you are good at. This trying to chain different things such as speed, high flying antics is not necessary. You try to do that type of stuff in this ladder match and things aren’t going to go in the way that you envision it…”

Paul shakes his head as he continues to speak.

“You see Kate I can respect what you do as a wrestler. You seem to bring it in your matches but you shouldn’t be ashamed at submitting in some of your matches. Submitting is a sign that you have had your fill. It showcases that you are at your limit. It saves you from injury and it gives you something you can build on so you can learn next time…However the way you treated all of your foes about quitting isn’t being a great sport. So what if women gave up to your submission. Instead of being injured they decided their career was more important so they can fight another day. Longevity and perseverance is the most important traits so in quitting you are really building up your endurance for next time. It gives you direction so you can work on and focus on the weak aspects of your game…You are a great wrestler in your own right but you have much to learn…”

“Do you really think so?!”

Kate says as she looks deeply into the eyes of Paul as he nods his head in agreement.

“Of course I do… One should always be ready to keep on learning. It’s how one improves on their skills, and if you have nothing to learn then there should be no reason why you are here now. If we knew everything what would be the point. Learning new things is how we adapt and how we ultimately get better… So Cat tells me that the real reason you are here is because of this huge ladder match that you have coming up…”

Kate sighs in return.

“Yes… I hate ladder matches. I absolutely dread them. I don’t want anything to do with them and I wish I could really free myself from being involved with them. I would have rather this be a straight up match where I could focus on giving these five other women the best I have…”

Paul nods his head with a grin.

“I understand… I don’t like ladder matches either. Personally I don’t really care for specialty matches but you can’t argue with the hand that you have been dealt. You just need to focus on doing what’s necessary to get through the task at hand and that’s walking away as a champion…Cat why don’t you go set up a ladder in the middle of the ring so we can do some training with Kate…”

With that being said Kate finds herself entering the ring as Cat sets up the ladder. Kate smiles in return as she grabs the ladder and begins to ascend it.

“Now with five other opponents in this match you need to constantly be thinking. You need to stay focused. What do you do if you find yourself being the only one inside of the ring with all of your opponents knocked out at ringside?”

“Of course I know the answer to this question. I have to climb and find my way to the top so I can grab the title and make it my very own…”

Paul smiles as he glances into the ring.

“Great answer. That is what you should do but here is my problem with you saying it. in your match for the briefcase there came a time where you had that very chance. Yet as you were climbing you hesitated. It may not seem like much but it was those seconds that gave your opponent Mercedes Lewis and Mercedes Vargas a chance to enter the ring and knock you down. Had you not hesitated and focused solely on what you needed to do it wouldn’t have been an issue. You can’t gain back lost time. You need to make every second count. That’s why keep your eyes on the prize. That split second could cause this to happen…”

Paul looks at his daughter as he nods his head at her. Without hesitation she pushes the ladder and Kate goes tumbling down to the mat. She screams as her back hit’s the mat with a loud thud and she struggles to make it back to her feet.

“OWWWWWWW…”

“That’s exactly my point… That’s what hesitating causes. You give your opponent an inch they are going to take a mile… You can’t afford to make careless mistakes. As long as you focus on the end goal and solely on that you should be able to accomplish what you need to do… Go ahead and try again but just as you reach the top I want you to stop. This time it’s required of this lesson…”

Kate seems a bit confused as she does exactly as she is told. She begins to climb up to the very top of the ladder and she stops a bit. She breathes heavily as she looks over to Paul.

“So here is another scenario for you… You are inches away from claiming the title yet you notice all five of your opponents are beneath you and are gunning for you…What do you do?!”

Kate smiles as she looks at Paul with a chuckle.

“I leap off and crash on all of t…”

Before she could even finish Cat pushes the ladder this time the momentum shifts Kate to falling outside of the ring. Kate collides hard with the mat as she reaches for her body in pain. She slowly turns her attention over to that of Paul Riley who offers her a hand. She takes it as he helps her up.

“That would be the wrong answer. The fact is if you jump off the ladder to try to do some big spot you are going to end up hurting your body in ways you couldn’t even imagine. Why even take that risk at all. You could have just grabbed the title and called an end to the match. Many people are mistaken as soon as they step foot into a ladder match. They have this undying need to try to do something big. Do something to get people to remember them but in reality you don’t have to do any of that. The only thing you should be focused on is winning and that’s it. Leave all of the flying to the birds. Are you a bird Kate?!”

Kate thinks about it

“Well if we are talking about a bird in the sense of British slang…”

Cat shakes her head.

“Kate he means literally… Are you a bird? I told you about dad’s bird speeches…”

Kate quickly shakes her head.

“No I am not a bird. I mean I don’t have wings…”

Paul Riley shakes his head as he glances back at her.

“Exactly you don’t have wings so don’t take those unnecessary risks it’s not even needed. Leave all of that high flying stuff to things with wings. If you were meant to fly you would have wings or buy an airplane ticket but in the confines of a match you need to stay grounded and do what you are good at. You are a technician and a submission based wrestler. Nothing wrong with chaining moves together into a submission…”

“Exactly how will submissions help me in this match though, that is the part that I don’t quite understand…”

Paul shrugs his shoulders.

“Listen they may not be best suited for this type of match but you need to stay focused. The big thing about this match is you can’t do what everybody else is doing. No matter what happens out there do not try to gamble it on a big move. Do not leap off of a ladder. Don’t even try to take time using the ladder as a weapon. Stay focused on the title. It doesn’t matter how it happens, just climb and grab it. As long as you can keep your mind on that… You should be able to win…”

Kate nods her head.

“You do have a point…”

“You have the ability Miss Steele but sometimes you stretch yourself thin with everything you are involved in. I know you have the talent but you need to realize that you have that talent. You need to believe in it.. As long as you do that you should be able to pull through and win this match…”

Kate nods her head in agreement.

“I think I can win this…”

“Good… You should believe in yourself. If you don’t have faith and belief than what’s the point. I think that’s enough focusing on the ladder though. I think what would be more important is for us to do some traditional catch wrestling training. We are going to run some rolls… After that some laps and a bunch of cardio…”

“Rolls?!”

Cat slowly nods her head.

“Yes rolls… It’s a catch wrestling thing… Don’t worry after we finish everything you will learn how to build up your cardio. As long as you have strong cardio you can just about do anything…”

Kate could only gulp in return. She knew this was all going to be worth it. After coming all the way to Manchester this is what she really needed to learn. She needed the stamina and endurance. She had to give her all no matter the cost. Her body was sweat and tears was a great sacrifice to make her better in the long run and she was willing to do whatever it took to improve. Which included training with the legendary Paul Riley, she knew she was in for it but she welcomed it…










On Camera

The scene comes into focus and it does we are taken to a rundown warehouse where there is a wrestling ring set up. Inside of the ring there is a ladder positioned along with that of the Internet Championship obviously it’s a replica belt. The cameras move in on the title as the name plate reads that of Kate Steele. Kate keeps her eyes fixated on the title as she slowly enters the ring. She seems to be extremely focused as she keeps her eyes up at the sky.

“You know in life everybody tends to go through their own personal climb. Everybody in the world goes about fighting for something. For some people it might just be about living the dream or as they say over here in America living the American dream which means owning a home, having a family, along with a wonderful job that can pay great dividends. For others they might be climbing to get to a better social status or to advance further in the job. Whatever it is that you are climbing towards the one thing you need to comprehend is that through it all you keep your eyes focused on what it is that you are after. You shouldn’t give up your climb when the going gets tough. Through all of the pain you need to have the endurance and persevere because through a little pain and hurt will you truly feel accomplished. I guess that might be Paul Riley’s training wearing off on me but one must always push ahead and never look back…”

Kate nods her head in agreement as she continues to speak with a serious expression on her face.

“I will be my own biggest critic. Sometimes I can be my own biggest enemy. The only roadblocks in my career are the ones that I put in my own path and to be honest quite often I don’t really know the best way to deal with life’s circumstances. I know I have many dreams. My path to wrestling wasn’t like others. I didn’t want to be a wrestler. I didn’t want to be here… My dream was to simply follow after my idol Joan Jett. I wanted to be a kick ass female guitarist who could shred like none other and have the vocals to captivate an audience. That’s all I ever wanted. It’s not like money mattered when your father is the owner of Steele Industries and you go through life being a trust fund brat. It’s not like money mattered considering I had an endless supply of it. The only thing that mattered was to me was music.”

Kate begins to nod her head with a sigh as she continues to speak.

“Music is where I found myself yet it didn’t stop my sister from being so abusive. I was physically abused to the point I just wanted my life to end. I inflicted wounds on myself, I was going to commit suicide by standing on a set of train tracks. I was only 17 years when that happened. Imagine your parents being away on a business trip and you are stuck with your older sister who just beats you senseless. Not only was I viciously beaten but she fucked my boyfriend. It was humiliation in its biggest form. I didn’t want to deal with life anymore. So I drove all the way from the city to the likes of a train station in Long Island. Little did I know that I was waiting on those tracks for a train to hit me that a man five years older than me would be my knight in shining armour. Little did I know that same man would show me that I didn’t have to give up on life and he helped me see there was a reason to live…”

Kate lets some tears flow from her cheeks as she keeps on speaking.

“He showed me some great places. Poetry clubs among other things and that man at the time was none other than that of Teddy Warren. Yet the world only sees him as this evil monster but I knew him before what he would become today. Teddy had problems of his own. He went to do the same thing on those train tracks especially after his fiancée called things off because she had her eyes on somebody else. I couldn’t imagined being in a three year engagement and to see that all called off at the last minute. Yet he didn’t want a teenage girl throwing her life away. He brought me back home and I thought everything would be smooth but that wasn’t the case. I still was a major psychological problem. It still didn’t change the fact that I left my parents a suicide note, and they had me committed to a psychiatric hospital…I spent a year in there until I was let go…”

Kate sighs as she continues to speak.

“Say whatever you want but Teddy saved me that day and if he wasn’t there in my life I don’t know where I would be, I might not be here anymore. I only got into wrestling because of my friend Stephanie Sullivan. I went to a wrestling school and it was there where I realized I didn’t have to be anybody’s punching bag. I could fight back. I could grow a backbone and in 2012 I was ready for the big time. I jumped right into professional wrestling and I became a great hardcore wrestler. I won Hardcore championship after championship in just about every promotion I have been in and I realized that music might have been my dream but wrestling is how I will survive and I will do whatever it takes to survive. Life beat me up at first. It might have caused me to stagger at first but I never let go of that ladder. I took a step because I want to go upwards not backwards…”

Kate looks at the ladder as she continues to grin.

“Everybody in this company seems to act like they know me but in reality they don’t. Is my husband a bloody idiot…? Of course he is. He gets on my fucking nerves more times than I can count. He does stupid shit that I wish he wouldn’t do but to everybody out there who wishes to criticize my relationship what relationship isn’t without their faults. There are bound to be arguments at some points throughout it all and if there aren’t you must be living in a fairy tale. I don’t care if you are arguing about the toilet seat going up or down, or how the toilet paper should roll over or under. The fact is you are bound to get into it with your spouse at some point in your life. Everybody is pointing the finger at me like I am a criminal because of relationship problems. Sierra you are among the biggest culprits trying to tell me that I don’t know how to take a stand to my husband. Obviously you must have missed it when I tried to knock some sense into him when I delivered a massive Diamond Cutter to him. It must have been missed considering that I dealt with him the same night I beat you in the middle of the ring…”

Kate angrily shakes her head in utter disgust as she continues to share her heart.

“Sierra Williams we all must be worried about our own climb but yet you always have this notion like I am not worthy of being in this company. You act like I don’t deserve anything that comes my way. Whether it’s on Twitter, in your promo or segments on a show you act like I am the queen of throwing temper tantrums in order to get title opportunities in this company. That’s funny considering I haven’t really bitched about anything. Sure my husband might Bitch about not getting his proper respect but definitely not me. I don’t need to Bitch when I bust my bloody arse off into gaining position in this company. When I won my Roulette title I did it with my own merit… When I won I held onto the title and shattered the record for longest reign I did so by my own abilities and skills. I beat a list of who’s who in this company… So was that a shot I begged for? No… I earned it and in a vacant title match I happened to seize the moment. Who wouldn’t want to do a little carpe diem?!”

Kate shakes her head with disgust as she continues to speak.

“Yet instead of focusing her own climb this chick Sierra would rather worry about my climb. I have earned my spot. I know I have earned my place here. Even after I dropped my Roulette title I received an Internet Championship match. Not because I begged but because of my efforts of what I did in the Roulette division. Isn’t that how Sam Marlowe got here… it’s the same shit but where is my bloody fucking respect. I held that Internet Championship but sadly Polly Playtime came around and she beat me senseless. She beat me to the point where I just couldn’t get over that hump again. I have been in a slump but I didn’t just beg for a title opportunity. I didn’t complain. For somebody who supposedly begs for all of these title shots it’s funny considering I haven’t really had that many. When it comes to the World Bombshell Championship I have only had two… One that I was given because of my persistent drive in my feud with Cat Riley and the second because I cashed in a briefcase that I had won twice in a span of two months… Which by the way I did with honor as I told the champion when I wanted my match…”

Kate shrugs her shoulders.

“So if me complaining about questioning if I can have my title opportunity in my hometown of England with a briefcase I earned and it being questioned because Alicia was in the Blast From The Past at the time, and me questioning my Roulette championship match after I won a contenders match, and the division was getting crowded with Sam Marlowe, and Bobbi Dahl was wrong you can go blow me. I still had to earn my chances by winning my contender matches. Even when people feel somebody doesn’t deserve a title opportunity the way wrestling works or should I say SCW is that it’s not always just about your win and lost record. Shocking I know… It’s about being able to compete on a weekly basis and exposure. By all means Salco herself shouldn’t have received some of the chances she has but she is one of the most used bombshells because she knows how to expose herself. She appears on shows and puts herself out there… In the end if you put in that work through match effort and showing up on shows you will get your chance. Sierra you and I wrestled a great match with one another. You eventually gave up and after training with Paul Riley I realized you did so to preserve yourself. I respect what you brought in our match…”

Kate keeps her eyes fixed on the prize at the top.

“What I can’t respect however is the fact you are more concerned with my climb then your very own. You have the talent. You have the ability. You were in companies when you were making a name for yourself but here you still need to have that big singles run something you haven’t done as of yet. Instead of being so wrapped up in everybody else you should be focused on what you need to do to get there. You have the tools, the abilities, but what you lack is focus. You can go about burying everybody else but if you don’t focus on your own personal climb how will you elevate yourself to new heights the reality is you can’t. You simply can’t so instead of being focused on what should have been or what could have been focus on what will be and on ways of picking yourself up. Once you do that you will go beyond being a great tag team wrestler to actually accomplishing something for your own. Take it however you want though. When you lose I am sure you will move on from Taco Bell to Burger King… However the reality is unlike Burger King you can’t always have it your way. You need to keep grinding even when you lose to someone who you feel you are better than… If not it’s going to destroy you like It did with me when I lost to Polly Playtime…”

Kate begins to ascend the ladder some more as she smiles in return.

“One must always keep climbing, and always grind. When I think of climbing Jesse you are one who instantly comes to my way. You have been a little workhorse in this company haven’t you? You have been here for so long. You are a big time pioneer of this very division. You are perhaps one of the biggest forms of heart and soul in this company. Your win and lost record may not be the best but you definitely make sure to bring it no matter the situation. There was a time when you came out every single week asking for a title opportunity and to others that might seem annoying but to be honest that was your way of trying to expose yourself and it worked. You really can’t argue it if other women are winning matches but they don’t do what’s needed to gain that exposure. That includes that of my close friend Cat Riley who was on a tear but the belt didn’t mean anything to her so she never pursued it. However you don’t have that problem. You wish to pursue after a belt no matter the circumstance. You don’t care if you don’t deserve it or aren’t anywhere near the title picture. You will talk it up until you find yourself in that position and that takes a lot to do. You won’t let people past you by and you do what’s needed to stay relevant…”

Kate shrugged her shoulders.

“Even when you couldn’t challenge for a title you made sure to beat me from behind to give yourself an opportunity. I will never forget you and Amy making me feel welcomed in this company but let me explain something to you Salco. Despite the amount of times you dusted yourself off. Despite the amount of times you got back on the ladder trying to climb to success you just haven’t broken through your shell. You need to finally win the big one. You need to overcome the hill and you need to do something to get people talking about you for a lifetime. That’s what you are missing from your career. I have done that multiple times. I went on a rampage breaking people’s arms including my own sister in law. I wore a mask diamond cutting every female worker on the roster. I did just about everything to get noticed. I definitely showed exposure but now comes the time of captivating on what you did…As much as you are throwing yourself out there can you use that fuel and propel you to a championship and to be honest I don’t think so. I have seen you make great strides in your climb Salco. You even beat Christina at a major Super Card yet what did you with it… Not a single thing…”

Kate sighs.

“Because of such you take one big step upwards but end up taking three steps downward. Until you fix that mentality and are able to be consistent you won’t get anywhere Jessie and that’s me speaking to you as a friend. So step it up unless you love being on the same spot on the ladder…”

Kate takes another step again and she continues to speak again.

Mercedes Vargas and Sam Marlowe both of you have something in common. You both have this habit of accomplishing so much in the company. Truthfully you both have done a lot in the company. Between the both of you there are 8 Roulette Championship reigns. There are 4 World Championship reigns between you both as well but they ended in the year of the 2017. Yes that sounds absolutely amazing in everything. You both were World Champions but it’s like you regressed and were happy dwelling within the Roulette Championship division. If I had built myself up on being a World Champion I would do everything in my power to stay near the top. Vargas you especially had the golden contract at one point yet you used it for an Internet Championship match. You could have aimed high but you didn’t. Vargas can claim she was amazing but your biggest rise was being a Roulette Champion last year. You are a hall of famer I would expect more. Same with you Sam… After shocking the world by beating Mikah you go back down to being a Roulette Champion. Are you really content with that? Don’t you want more? Hell don’t you both want more? When it comes to being on the ladder you both are going backwards and aren’t even taking strides upwards. That’s not good by any means. You need to reach for new heights. You need to be the best. How can you improve on your abilities if you want to achieve little things that are below the standard you should be at? The truth is you both need to get it together or else you won’t go anywhere. Be complacent staying here you are it, I will focus on bettering myself…”

Kate begins to climb up as she reaches the top. She smirks as she continues to speak.

“Last but not least there is Seleana Zdunich. Seleana is an entrepreneur. She runs a zoo, is now part owner of a movie studio, and so much more. Seleana you seem to have your hand in just about doing everything and are also a former World Champion. You know what your biggest issue is Seleana? You know what stops you from climbing up. You have the tools to do so but you are so wrapped up in just about everything but yourself. I was that way with my husband Teddy but there comes a point where you need to break away from that mentality. You are always involved with every single thing all of your sisters are doing. You always travel to everywhere. You stretch yourself out thin and it’s having an impact on your own career. You have the ability to get to where you need to but you are too worried about all of your family, your sisters, your friends and traveling to like 6 different places…”

Kate shrugs her shoulders.

“When do you have to time to focus on yourself? That’s why you struggle Seleana and until you break that cycle and actually focus on yourself you won’t be able to accomplish anything. You may never climb back to the top of the ladder.”

Kate smirks as she stands tall.

“At the end of the day everybody has to find their way to climbing their own ladders of success. I have been here for a while now. I know what I need to do and despite everything I won’t anything stop me from climbing. I will reach the top and I will stay focused to what needs to be done. Despite how many times I have fell I have always gotten back up. Nothing will stop my climb. Through hell or high water I will be the Internet Champion. That’s not a threat, that a guarantee. I am the Siren and it’s time to sing. Consider this my Siren’s Song and everybody else is going to find themselves shipwrecked… Who is going to stop me from climbing… I am focused and nothing will cause me to stumble…”

With that Kate crosses her arms and it is on this image that we fade out on.

100
Supercard Archives / Internet Championship Match
« on: February 08, 2020, 11:31:58 PM »
 Manhattan, New York

Teddy Steele felt like he was a man of his former self. He had everything he could have ever imagined. He had the women, the fame, the fortune, and of course an endless supply of makeup. Yet in one fell swoop he seemed to have lost everything that had ever mattered to him. His wife decided to move on without Teddy being involved in her professional career, and without having Kate to leech onto Teddy really didn’t have anything to be considered relevant. He needed help, and his brother James was too busy being a family man to really be there for him. Drastic times called for drastic measures and it didn’t get any more drastic than going to visit his best friend in the form of Todd Williams. Teddy brought himself back to his home state of New York. Teddy was a Long Island native but instead he found his way to the city. Teddy was clad in a nice slim fit suit. He wore a pair of shades and smirked as he looked up at the building that was in front of him. “Williams Royal Suites” Teddy smirked as he had arrived at his destination and he walked through the double doors of the huge hotel. He walked up to the front desk and offered a grin as a pretty lady greeted him.

“Hello sir how can I help you?”

Teddy smirked as he glanced at the receptionist and uttered three simple words which was the password to see the boss of the establishment.

“Millsap Gets Big…”

The receptionist couldn’t help but grin in return as she nodded back at him.

“Mr. Williams is expecting you… Just step into the third elevator and it will take you to your destination…”

Teddy smiled as he walked down to the hallway. He walked towards the elevators and the third one opened up for him. He stepped inside and as soon as he got in the doors closed. The elevator automatically brought him to the basement of the establishment and when it reached its destination the doors slowly opened up. There was definitely a lot of illegal activity going on down there as there were boxes and boxes of stuff. It is there where we could see the one and only Todd Williams pacing around. His wife Kimberly sat down at a table wearing something revealing and sexy. Todd’s sister Jennifer was there with her wife Rachel. There was also a bunch of goons downstairs as well.

“Look I don’t give a flying fuck if the Salvatore family is back in business. We can’t let them ruin our shit. We run this fucking city and as far as I am concerned we run the east coast. Nobody compares to that of the Williams family. I have a lot of product and it needs to be moved and you better have my money. I am your only connect. I have the good stuff and if I find that you are cutting me short, you know what will happen… Just look at the way I put the Circle out of business. Don’t let that happen to you…”

With that Todd hangs up the phone as he turns his attention to that of Teddy Steele who was standing there. Teddy just sighs in disbelief as Todd speaks to him.

“My dude Teddy what’s going on brah? I didn’t think you would find your way back to New York…What’s going on in your life? Is sex with Kate not good enough? Is she not pleasing you in the right ways…”

Teddy just shakes his head in disgust as he looks away.

“She made a fool of me… Everybody in SCW makes a fool of me. I had it all. I was the cream of the crop. I had the power, the fame and everything that goes with it. Yet I lost it all. Everything in my life was taken from me. That Bitch Seleana took the studio from me and Kate walked out along with her Gem Stones…”

Todd doesn’t seem to be impressed as he just shakes his head in disgust.

“Damn you really did blow it didn’t you. I set you up with the tools for success and yet here you come back to me because you are left with nothing. You want to know something though? I am the one that helped Seleana get that studio. Don’t forget that Rose Productions still falls under the umbrella of Will Corp. You were driving the business into the ground and I thought I taught you better than that. As a matter of fact I know I taught you better than that. It deserved better and I don’t care if you want to humiliate my ex-wife as a way to promote yourself but what you were was absolutely rude…”

Teddy raises his eyes as he looks back at Todd.

“What do you mean rude?! I was living life to the fullest. I was being the star that I was destined to be…”

“You can be a star but did you have to go about wearing high heels and makeup? What kind of man are you anyway. You are better than that and yet that was all you were concerned about. You demoralized women and that’s just not cool. As much as I love fucking me some women and banging so many white women you just felt like they weren’t important. What type of man are you anyway? It’s insulting to all women and as a man who prides himself on being there for his daughter, his wife, and his sister. It just wasn’t cool…”

Teddy shrugs his shoulders.

“What else was I supposed to do… It’s not like you were around to help guide me like you had promised. I thought TNT was supposed to be the biggest thing in the wrestling world. Teddy & Todd and together we make explosions and all of that jazz. You talk such a big game but you found yourself fired from SCU. What type of man does that make you… One who doesn’t live up to his name, and a man who is better suited for living in the past…”

Todd steps up to Teddy as a lot of Todd’s men surround Teddy with various weapons.

“You watch your fucking mouth. How dare you come into my establishment trying to talk shit about me? You think I give a shit if some second rate company decided to fire me… I know how good I am. I know what I am capable of and if I was in SCW myself and Alex Jones would be in the main event of shows like it’s NCW all over again. We would put butts in the seats and we would steal the fucking show like we do every night. Yet I am happy with where I am right now… I did what I needed to do in wrestling. I won my World Championships. I had that happy ending and if I do return it’s to have hat one last run in a big time company. You wish you could do what I have done in my career yet you haven’t amounted to shit…”

Todd shakes his head in disgust.

“You lost everything… That’s a damn shame… You want to know how I was at my lowest?! I had a 13th month run as an Intercontinental Champion back in my old company of WWG. That run was ruined because my wife Crystal Hilton pushed me off of a ladder. She stabbed me in the back on different occasions and yet I never once slowed down because of a Bitch. I rose above it all. I kept on fighting no matter how much a Bitch cheated on me, stabbed me in the back among other things. Hell you remember when Kate broke my daughter’s arms? You saw how quick I retaliated and abducted your daughter… Instead of being a pansy and getting so emotional over everything why don’t you be a man and grow a set…”

Todd shakes his head as he continues to speak.

“Or is that too hard considering how many pairs of heels you have been wearing recently along with the amount of makeup you wear. You should be better than that…I just want to know where is my best friend at… Where is the man that vowed to make something of himself?! Does he still exist or is a shell of his former self…”

“I am still here! You act like I went somewhere…”

“Well from the looks of things on my end it looks like you are a sad sorry filled piece of shit. You have changed for the worst Teddy and it’s a damn shame because you have a lot of potential. I was exactly in your shoes when I competed for SVW. I was voted as the most hated man of the year. It was a landslide victory and you know what I did after winning that award? I went out there and became the biggest womanizer that I possibly could. I ended up being the longest reigning World Champion that company has ever had. I made sure they knew what it meant when I said I was the first ever BLACK World Champion. I didn’t let that go unnoticed and I reminded everybody every single day. I created the greatest stable to ever compete there. I not only came to power but I made sure I kept it…”

Todd looks at Teddy sighing in return.

“Yet I don’t see that type of fire within you. I see somebody that wishes to quit. When the going gets tough you just want to give up like a little pussy. You don’t want to do what’s necessary to be the best. Hell even if you were completely evil you would still find a way through any means necessary. I am proud to admit that I cheated my way to the top. I slept my way to the top. I did whatever was necessary to gain that power yet you don’t bring anything to the table. When things don’t go your way you are quick to threaten that you wish to leave. I thought you were better than that…”

Teddy just shrugs his shoulders as he doesn’t know what to say.

“What do you honestly want me to say… That you are right?! Or that I am nothing without having my wife to carry me…Why do you think I am trying to push j2H into a match so badly. I need to have that type of star power and fame in my life. I need to do whatever is necessary to be in the upper echelon of the business. By making challenges to people like him I could get exactly what I want…”

“Or you could be made foolish by everybody that you fight. Seriously you are chasing after a man that you may never face and are letting scrubs like Vinnie and Mark Cross beat you on a weekly basis. You can claim that you didn’t care and you want something better but the best are being thrown in your direction and you aren’t even making an example out of them. It’s the reverse. They prove you are a sack of shit of a wrestler and that’s when you go back to your quiet place. You are supposed to be my best friend, and as such I have high standards for being the best that you possibly can be. Yet I don’t see that from you. So instead of coming to me why don’t you help yourself for once… You always want to lean on a family member or a friend for help… Help yourself…”

Teddy seems angry but Todd did have a point. He needed to do something about his situation. He needed to make a change on how people viewed him. He could only do that by taking this coming match seriously, and he was going to do everything in his power to make sure that he was the man…

“Oh and if you really need my help I could maybe address that. I could find a nice female to be by your side but you need to take things seriously… Now get out of here. The family has some business to attend to and it doesn’t include you…”

With that Todd snaps his fingers and as he does they begin to escort Teddy out of the room. Teddy angrily shakes his head in disgust as they push him towards the elevator. He offers a long drawn out sigh as this scene comes to an end.






On Camera

The cameras come into focus and as it does we are treated to the sight of Teddy Steele pacing around in front of the cameras. He isn’t cross dressing today as he seems to be clad in a pair of jeans and a t shirt. His eyes flicker a bit as he glares daggers into the camera. He takes a long deep breath as he begins to speak.

“What’s up SCW… Guess who got added to this big Internet Championship match at the very last second. You know there should be a saying. If you Bitch enough you will eventually get what you want. I know everybody in this match might be some big shot wrestlers. You have some people who think they are the next big things in this industry. They claim they are in this for the long haul. They want to win championship after championship and build onto their legacy. Yet do you honestly think I give a shit about any of that? That doesn’t even sound interesting to me. There’s a title hanging above the ring and it’s going to take everything in everybody’s power to ascend to the very top of the ladder to yank it down. As much as I would love to find myself in the heart of this match fighting it out with just about everybody else. It’s time to heel it up in this Bitch. The title means nothing to me. I don’t give a shit about some second rate title. The only thing I care about is having the fame…

I just want my name to be bigger than any other name before and I just want to send a message to J2H not to fuck with me. He loves to talk me down like I don’t matter but I want you to pay attention short stuff. I am going to win this match not because I give a shit about the five other sorry sacks of shit in this ring, but I am going to win simply to get on your radar. High Stakes is such a long time away and I am going to annoy the living shit out of you every chance I get in order to have my moment.

I not only want to have a match with you, there’s a part of me that needs it desperately. I know the end goal should be trying to add onto a legacy and being the best possible wrestler a person could be. You however are what I want more than anything else. I want to be the best bad boy to have ever stepped foot in this company. I want to piss on your legacy and your Hall of Fame status. That is my intentions for this match. Mark and Christian really think they can appease me by putting me in this match? It doesn’t even matter. It’s still not enough to keep me around. After this Super Card and of course the Blast From The Past I am out. I want all of you to miss me. I know I am your major money maker. I know I am a heat magnet, and yet that heat can be drawn to somewhere else. Somewhere that I will be appreciated and where I will see the right number of zeros on the contract. As the son of Markus Reeves I know for a fact I deserve better, and until I get my rightful treatment I am going to shit on this entire company…”

Teddy smirks.

“Better yet maybe I should take the title and make it my very own. I wonder how much I could get if I sell it to a scrap yard. I say what I want to say and when I wish to say it. I don’t give a fuck about the consequences just like that bullshit five dollar fines dished to the women for hitting me is a load of shit. I understand though. Keep on disrespecting me like I don’t matter. I am supposed to be the highlight of the night. I am supposed to be a big deal. I am CHRISTIAN UNDERWOOD’S CHOSEN ONE whether he wants to believe it or not, and yet I get stuck competing in this match as a late addition…”

Teddy shakes his head.

“That’s still disrespectful to me. I deserve to be here. I never got a rematch for my Roulette Championship but yet I am just a late addition. Bull fucking shit. You see in this match you have five men who are going to do everything in their power to win. They need this win. I bet they can taste it badly. I should do the smart thing. As soon as the bell rings take my ass outside the ring and hop on commentary. Lord knows I could be a lot better than anything Belinda Simone has to say. Yet I doubt this company would even let me do that so let me focus on the five people in this match. Since I suppose they need to have my time… For starters you have Caleb Storms in this match…”

Teddy shakes his head in utter disgust.

“Yes you know that Caleb Storms the man who backs down from a challenge. The man who cries like a little Bitch whenever it has something to do with Fenris involved. I am going to ask a serious question but what has Caleb done for this company that makes him deserving for this title opportunity. Is this the case of Mark and Christian throwing a worthless competitor a bone just to make him feel good about himself. Caleb has been here for a while now and the biggest thing he has done since being in this company is win the Roulette Championship. Normally that would sound like an amazing thing to do but he has only held the title for four days. How do you win something and only keep it for two weeks. That is the definition of being a transitional champion…

At least I don’t cry when I get thrown real competitors I might consider the company trying to bury me because they know my stock is rising and they are quick to try to shut me up, but I don’t complain about who I am facing. Yet when it comes to you anything having to do with Fenris you act like a little Bitch. You obviously couldn’t hack it in the World division and the Roulette Championship wasn’t your thing so now you are here. Let’s be totally honest. Do you really see yourself winning this match?! Do you honestly see things going well for you in this match…”

Teddy quickly shakes his head.

“I highly doubt it… So why should things change now. The fact is they don’t. Things don’t change and you will be put firmly in your place in this ladder match. You will see you are out of your league and you simply just don’t have it in you to be a worthy challenger in this title match let alone any match…”

Teddy takes a long deep breath as he speaks some more.

“Long behold I guess that brings me to that of Mark Cross… The man who prides himself on being the Dragon. Mark is a big ass dude, and he played professional football. It’s pretty insane he actually made it into the league as a running back no less considering that’s a position that’s usually dominated by black men unless you are Christian McCaffery. Seriously how did an English man find his way into American Football anyway? Shouldn’t you be off playing soccer or rugby for that matter. Forget I even said that. I will admit that you have beaten a few times in the past but let me be honest. Do you think I took any of those matches seriously? Did I even say much in a promo let alone say anything at all?

You might be wondering why I didn’t even bother and it’s because you don’t interest me Mark. You aren’t as good as you think you are. Why don’t you stay down in that shithole that is SCU? You don’t belong here. You have a habit of trying to talk to people’s wives too much. You seemed really thirsty for Drake Green’s wife. You constantly seem thirsty for that of my wife, and just about every girl under the sun. it gets to be quite annoying. You aren’t this pretty boy that everybody loves. You are just a loser who should fuck off. If you want some action go try your right hand. I bet some lube and a good porno would probably fix those thirsty issues. You probably might think I am not a threat to you in any way but I have a feeling this time things will be different between us.

Because this time I will actually speak back and when I speak it’s quite hard to shut me up. It’s time to extinguish the flames of this dragon. You will only be spitting up smoke which means you aren’t the threat that you are making yourself out to be…”

Teddy just shakes his head as he speaks some more.

“I guess there’s Jake Raab… A man who happens to be part of the Raab family. I guess that must mean something considering Lord Raab has had his share of success in this company by basically winning every single title that this company has to offer. Do you think you can finally have some success of your own? You think you are going to be able to actually do something and stand out. The way I see things I couldn’t really give a shit about you or your family. You can have all the background but if you can’t do shit yourself it doesn’t mean anything…”

Teddy sighs as he takes a breath and continues to speak.

“Stephen Callaway you won your match to get to this match and that sounds impressive but honestly I feel like you might be out of your league right now. I pray for you but let’s be real it won’t be enough. You won’t win so don’t even fool yourself…”

Teddy claps her hands together as he smiles.

“Last but not least that brings us to the biggest threat in this match. The man who actually beat Fenris. You ended the long title reign of him and that’s impressive. You are probably the best wrestler in this match and ever since you came to this company you have been dominating. You held the top title in this company for damn near five months. Holy shit dude… That’s impressive and now here you are removed from being in the main event competing for the biggest prize to competing for a midcard title. You should feel a little underwhelmed by this, but I fully understand. Any opportunity is definitely a good one right?!”

Teddy laughs in return.

“What a fucking joke…You can chase after this opportunity like a carrot on a stick and I will even openly admit you are the best wrestler in this match. You should have no problem winning this match. You clearly could decimate any of us in a one on one match…”

Teddy laughs again.

“Yet this match is a match that suits me. I don’t have to worry about being pinned or submitted by any of you which includes mainly you Austin. It’s a match suited for a chicken shit villain such as myself. I can run around and be quite the opportunist swooping right in and stealing the championship. As long as I am in the right place at the right time I have no doubts in my mind that I can win this or should I say steal this. Anyway it would be a travesty if you don’t win Austin but sucks to be you… I will steal this and get away with that run from the cops speed…Anyway I said what I had to say… I can’t wait for the bell to ring and I will climb the ladder of success… Now get that camera out of my face… I am done here…”

Teddy angrily pie faces the camera and it is on this image that we fade out on.

Pages: 1 ... 3 4 [5] 6 7 ... 11